Lord Jesus Christ in the 1611KJV
Bible   Books   Doctrines   Words   Lord Jesus Christ   Messages   Hermey   Salvation   Humm   Site   Help  
 search tips advanced search


Chapter links:  12345678910111213141516171819202122232425262728; God.



Acts Chapter 27

Chapter theme is: the attempt to go to Rome that ended at Melita.

links to sentences in this chapter: 
C27-S1 (Verse 1), C27-S2 (Verse 2), C27-S3 (Verse 3), C27-S4 (Verse 3), C27-S5 (Verse 4), C27-S6 (Verse 5), C27-S7 (Verse 6), C27-S8 (Verse 7-8), C27-S9 (Verse 9-10), C27-S10 (Verse 11), C27-S11 (Verse 12), C27-S12 (Verse 13), C27-S13 (Verse 14), C27-S14 (Verse 15), C27-S15 (Verse 16-17), C27-S16 (Verse 18-19), C27-S17 (Verse 20), C27-S18 (Verse 21), C27-S19 (Verse 22), C27-S20 (Verse 23-24), C27-S21 (Verse 25), C27-S22 (Verse 26), C27-S23 (Verse 27-28), C27-S24 (Verse 29), C27-S25 (Verse 30-31), C27-S26 (Verse 32), C27-S27 (Verse 33), C27-S28 (Verse 34), C27-S29 (Verse 35), C27-S30 (Verse 36), C27-S31 (Verse 37), C27-S32 (Verse 38), C27-S33 (Verse 39), C27-S34 (Verse 40), C27-S35 (Verse 41), C27-S36 (Verse 42), C27-S37 (Verse 43-44), C27-S38 (Verse 44)'.

Acts 27:1-3 tells us about the start of the trip and that the centurion, who was responsible for delivering Paul to Rome, courteously entreated Paul, and gave him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself.

Acts 27:3-6 tells us that they traveled to another port where they found a ship going to Italy.  However, the evils were already using the weather, and the winds, to cause problems in travel.

Acts 27:7-8 tells us the next part of their travel and that the winds were against them, making travel slow.  By the time that they made it to their next port, it had become the time of year when it was dangerous to continue to sail the ocean.

Acts 27:9-10 tells us Paul prophesied trouble traveling and advised they wait through the winter until it was safe to sail the ocean again.  Paul warned that the cargo, the ship and the people would all be in danger.

Acts 27:11-12 says: Nevertheless the centurion believed the master and the owner of the ship, more than those things which were spoken by Paul.  And, they decided to try and make it to Phenice...which is an haven of Crete  and a better place to spend the winter.

Acts 27:13-20 tells us that And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained their purpose.  However, they were caught in a big storm and all hope that we should be saved was then taken away. .  . .  .  .

Acts 27:21-26 tells us that Paul told them: Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me  so that they would now listen.  Then he told them that God had sent him a message that no lives would be lost but that the ship would be lost and that we must be cast upon a certain island.

Acts 27:27- tells us that the sailors determined that they were near land.  And, they were going to abandon the ship, and take a smaller boat until Paul warn the centurion and he had the small boats cut away.

Acts 27:33-38 tells us that And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take meat, saying, this day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing.  After that Paul said that all should eat because all lives would be saved.

Acts 27:39 says: And when it was day, they knew not the land: but they discovered a certain creek with a shore, into the which they were minded, if it were possible, to thrust in the ship.  Then, they ran the ship aground; and the forepart stuck fast, and remained unmoveable, but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves.

Acts 27:42-44 tells us that And the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out, and escape.  However, the centurion prevented it because he wanted to save Paul.  Therefore, some swam and some floated on boards and all escaped all safe to land.

Start of Chapter
C27-S1 (Verse 1)   Paul and other prisoners were delivered to the certain who was responsible to deliver them to Italy.
  1. And when it was determined that we should sail into Italy,
  2. they delivered Paul and certain other prisoners unto  one named Julius,
  3. a centurion of Augustus' band.

Acts 27:1-3 tells us about the start of the trip and that the centurion, who was responsible for delivering Paul to Rome, courteously entreated Paul, and gave him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself.

This is the start of the journey to deliver Paul, and other prisoners, to Italy.  in this chapter, we read how devils tried to kill Paul and hot our Lord Jesus Christ  protected him.  We also read how the devils fooled the men in charge but how Paul prophesied what would happen to them.  And, in the end, the centurion believed Paul, which saved the lives of everyone on the boat with Paul


Please see the note for 2Corinthians 2:1 about the word determine.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Ended; concluded; decided; limited; fixed; settled; resolved; directed. Having a firm or fixed purpose, as a determined man; or manifesting a firm resolution, as a determined countenance'.  Please also see the note for Acts 2:22-24 about the word determinate.

Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

Please see the note for Mark 9:31 about the word delivered.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Freed; released; transferred or transmitted; passed from one to another; committed; yielded; surrendered; rescued; uttered; pronounced'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for Matthew 4:12 about the word prison.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The place of detainment and confiment used by a government'.  Please also see the note for Philemon 1:1 about the word prisoner.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 6:3 about the word imprisonment.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C1S1 and Philippians 2:9-11 about the word name.  The New Testament definition is: 'How a person or thing is identified.  In the Bible, the power and authority which is associated with the name is always part of the message where this word is used'.  Please see the note for 1Corinthians C1S4 about the phrase The name.  That note has links to every place in the New Testament where the phrase in the name.  occurs along with links to where similar phrases occur in the New Testament.  Please see the note for 1Peter 4:14-LJC about the name of Christ.  Please see the note for Luke 13:35 about the phrase name of the Lord.  Please also see the Summary and verses documents about the use of this word for the Son of God.  Please also see the note for Acts 1:23 about the word surname.

Please see the note for Mark 15:39 about the word centurion.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A Roman officer in command of a hundred men (Mr 15:39,44- 45)'.

Please see the note for Mark 15:16 about the word band.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Any narrow ligament with which a thing is bound. To unite; to associate; to confederate for some common purpose'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'when. Ac 19:21; 23:11; 25:12,25; Ge 50:20; Ps 33:11; 76:10; Pr 19:21; La 3:27; Da 4:35; Ro 15:22-29  Italy. Italy is a well-known country of Europe, bounded by the Adriatic or Venetian Gulf on the east, the Tyrrhene or Tuscan Sea on the west, and by the Alps on the north. Ac 10:1; 18:2; Heb 13:24  a centurion. Ac 27:11,43; 10:22; 21:32; 22:26; 23:17; 24:23; 28:16; Mt 8:5-10; 27:54; Lu 7:2; 23:47 exp: Ac 10:1.  Augustus'. Ac 25:25'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S2 (Verse 2)   the start of their sailing.
  1. First Step:  how they sailed first.
    1. And entering into a ship of Adramyttium,
    2. we launched,
    3. meaning to sail by the coasts of Asia;.
  2. Second Step:  A companion on the way.
    1.  one Aristarchus,
    2. a Macedonian of thessalonica,
    3. being with us.

Acts 27:1-3 tells us about the start of the trip and that the centurion, who was responsible for delivering Paul to Rome, courteously entreated Paul, and gave him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself.

Since this sentence uses the word we,  Luke was traveling with them.


Please see the note for John 10:9 about the word enter.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to leave one place and go into another place'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats''.

Please see the note for Luke 5:4 about the word launch.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'v.t. from lance. 1. to throw, as a lance; to dart; to let fly. See whose arm can lanch the surer bolt. 2. to move, or cause to slide from the land into the water; as, to lanch a ship.
L'ANCH, v.i. to dart or fly off; to push off; as, to lanch into the wide world; to lanch into a wide field of discussion.
L'ANCH, n. 1. the sliding or movement of a ship from the land into the water, on ways prepared for the purpose. 2. A kind of boat, longer, lower, and more flat-bottomed than a long boat
'.

Please see the note for Luke 5:18 about the word means (plural).  The part of Webster's 1828 , which matches the Biblical usage of this word is: 'Means, in the plural, income, revenue, resources, substance or estate, considered as the instrument of effecting any purpose. He would have built a house, but he wanted means'.

Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

Please see the note for Mark 5:17 about the word coast.  The King James Bible Companion defines this word as: 'Border; region/country; land by water. Ex 10:14'.

The New Testament definition forthe word Asia  is: 'An area of the world where Paul started churches.  While these people in Asia were saved through the ministry of Paul, they were willing to forsake him and choose religion which excused their sin'.

The Jews of Asia are frequently mentioned as causing trouble for the church.  On Paul's first missionary trip, he was forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia  (Acts 16:6).  They were also involved in causing the arrest of Paul by telling lies about his teaching in the Jerusalem Church.  Even today, people in this region are involved in never-ending religious wars.  Please see the note for 2Timothy C1S9 about Asia.  It has linke to every place where the Bible mentions Asia.  along with a short note about each reference.

Please see the note for Philippians 4:16 about Thessalonica.  Please also see 1Thessalonians and 2Thessalonians which were written to the church in that city.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Adramyttium. Adramyttium, now Adramyti, was a maritime city of Mysia in Asia Minor, seated at the foot of Mount Ida, on a gulf of the same name, opposite the island of Lesbos.  we. Ac 21:1; Lu 8:22  to sail. Ac 20:15-16; 21:1-3  Aristarchus. Ac 19:19; 20:4; Col 4:10; Phm 1:24 exp: Ac 19:29.  with us. Ac 16:10-13,17; 20:5; 21:5; 28:2,10,12,16'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S3 (Verse 3)  The first new port.
And the next  day we touched at Sidon

Acts 27:1-3 tells us about the start of the trip and that the centurion, who was responsible for delivering Paul to Rome, courteously entreated Paul, and gave him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself.


Please see the note for Colossians C2-S11 about the word touch.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' to come in contact with; to hit or strike against. He touched the hollow of his thigh. Gen. 32. Matt.9'.

Please see the note for Luke 10:13 about Sidon / Zidon.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Sidon was in Asher (Isa 23:2,4,12). An ancient mercantile city of Phoenicia, in the narrow plain between Lebanon and the Mediterranean, where the mountains recede two miles from the sea; 20 miles N. of Tyre'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Sidon. Ac 12:20; Ge 10:15; 49:13; Isa 23:2-4,12; Zec 9:2'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S4 (Verse 3)   Paul was treated better than a normal prisoner.
  1. And Julius courteously entreated Paul,
  2. and gave  him liberty to go unto his friends to refresh himself.

Acts 27:3-6 tells us that they traveled to another port where they found a ship going to Italy.  However, the evils were already using the weather, and the winds, to cause problems in travel.

Jesus  had visited this city so that had not traveled far and Paul, probably, knew of saved people in the city.


Please see the note for 1Peter 3:8 about the word courteous.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'from court. 1. Polite; wellbred; being of elegant manners; civil; obliging; condescending; applied to persons. 2. Polite; civil; graceful; elegant; complaisant; applied to manners'.

Please see the note for Luke 18:32-33 about the word entreat.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'v.i. to make an earnest petition or request'.

The word gave  is:'the past-tense form of the word give' along with the word given.  Please see the note for 2Corinthians 9:8-11 about this words and the many forms of the word give.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 8:9 about the word liberty.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'Besides the common application of this term, it is used in scripture symbolically, as 1. the liberty obtained by Christ for those that were captives of Satan. Isa 61:1; Lu 4:18; Joh 8:36. 2. the conscience set free from guilt, as when the Lord said to several, "Thy sins be forgiven thee: go in peace." 3. Freedom from the law, etc. "Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free." Ro 7:24-25; Ga 5:1. Jesus said, "I am the door: by me if any man enter in he shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and find pasture." Joh 10:9. 4. the Christian's deliverance from the power of sin by having died with Christ, as in Ro 6:8-22; and, having reckoned himself dead to sin, experimentally enjoying liberty, as in Ro 8:2-4, after experiencing that the flesh is too strong for him the deliverance is realized by the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, and the love of God is known and enjoyed. Christ is then the object before the soul, and not self'.

Please see the note for John 3:29 about the word friend.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'One who is attached to another by affection'.

Please see the note for Philemon 1:7 about the word refresh.  TheWebster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to cool; to allay heat.  A dew coming after a heat refresheth.  2. to give new strength to; to invigorate; to relieve after fatigue; as, to refresh the body. A man or a beast is refreshed by food and rest. Ex. 23.  3. to revive; to reanimate after depression; to cheer; to enliven.  Forthey have refreshed my spirit and yours. 1Cor. 16.  4. to improve by new touches anything impaired.  The rest refresh the scaly snakes.  5. to revive what is drooping; as, rain refreshes the plants'. New Testament definition for this word is: 'to make fresh again'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Julius. Ac 24:23; 27:1,3; 28:16'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S5 (Verse 4)   the start of trouble with the weather.
  1. And when we had launched from thence,
  2. we sailed under Cyprus,
  3. because the winds were contrary.

Acts 27:3-6 tells us that they traveled to another port where they found a ship going to Italy.  However, the evils were already using the weather, and the winds, to cause problems in travel.


Please see the note for Luke 5:4 about the word launch.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'v.t. from lance. 1. to throw, as a lance; to dart; to let fly. See whose arm can lanch the surer bolt. 2. to move, or cause to slide from the land into the water; as, to lanch a ship.
L'ANCH, v.i. to dart or fly off; to push off; as, to lanch into the wide world; to lanch into a wide field of discussion.
L'ANCH, n. 1. the sliding or movement of a ship from the land into the water, on ways prepared for the purpose. 2. A kind of boat, longer, lower, and more flat-bottomed than a long boat
'.

Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

Please see the note for Acts 4:36 about Cyprus.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'one of the largest islands of the Mediterranean, about 148 miles long and 40 broad. It is distant about 60 miles from the Syrian coast. It was the "Chittim" of the Old Testament (Nu 24:24). the Greek colonists gave it the name of Kypros, from the cyprus, i.e., the henna (see Camphire), which grew on this island. It was originally inhabited by Phoenicians. In B.C. 477 it fell under the dominion of the Greeks; and became a Roman province B.C. 58. In ancient times it was a centre of great commercial activity. Corn and wine and oil were produced here in the greatest perfection. It was rich also in timber and in mineral wealth.
It is first mentioned in the New Testament (Ac 4:36) as the native place of Barnabas. It was the scene of Paul's first missionary labours (Ac 13:4-13), when he and Barnabas and John Mark were sent forth by the church of Antioch. It was afterwards visited by Barnabas and Mark alone (Ac 15:39). Mnason, an "old disciple," probaly one of the converts of the day of Pentecost belonging to this island, is mentioned (Ac 21:16). It is also mentioned in connection with the voyages of Paul (Ac 21:3; 27:4). After being under the Turks for three hundred years, it was given up to the British Government in 1878
'.

Please see the note for Luke 7:24 about the word wind.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'he primary sense is to move, flow, rush or drive along. 1. Air in motion with any degree of velocity, indefinitely; a current of air.
cripture References: the Scriptural references to wind show many illustrative and figurative uses: (1) Power of God (1Ki 19:11; Job 27:21; 38:24; Ps 107:25; 135:7; 147:18; 148:8; Pr 30:4; Jer 10:13; Ho 4:19; Lu 8:25): "He caused the east wind to blow in the heavens; and by his power he guided the south wind" (Ps 78:26). (2) Scattering and destruction: "A stormy wind shall rend it" (Eze 13:11; compare Eze 5:2; 12:14; 17:21; Ho 4:19; 8:7; Jer 49:36; Mt 7:25). (3) Uncertainty: "tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine" (Eph 4:14; compare Pr 27:16; Ec 1:6; Joh 3:8; Jas 1:6). (4) Various directions: "toward the four winds of heaven" (Da 11:4; compare Da 8:8; Zec 2:6; Mt 24:31; Mr 13:27). (5) Brevity: "a wind that passeth away" (Ps 78:39; compare Ps 1:4; 35:5; 103:16). (6) Nothingness: "Molten images are wind" (Isa 41:29; compare Jer 5:13)
'.

Please see the note for Galatians 5:17 about the word contrary.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Opposite; adverse; moving against or in an opposite direction; as contrary winds'.  Please also see the note for Gallatians 2:6-9 about the word contrariwise.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 12:3 about the word contradiction.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Oppositely; on the other hand'.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 12:3 about the word contradiction.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Cyprus. Ac 4:36; 11:19-20; 13:4; 15:39; 21:3,16  the winds. Mt 14:24; Mr 6:48'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S6 (Verse 5)   the next cities passed.
  1. And when we had sailed over the sea of Cilicia and Pamphylia,
  2. we came to Myra,
  3.  a city of Lycia.

Acts 27:3-6 tells us that they traveled to another port where they found a ship going to Italy.  However, the evils were already using the weather, and the winds, to cause problems in travel.


Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word sea.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'A large bason, cistern or laver which Solomon made in the temple, so large as to contain more than six thousand gallons. this was called the brazen sea, and used to hold water for the priests to wash themselves. 1 Kings 7. 2 Chron. 4 2. A large body of water, nearly inclosed by land, as the Baltic or the Mediterranean; as the sea of Azof. Seas are properly branches of the ocean, and upon the same level. Large bodies of water inland, and situated above the level of the ocean, are lakes. the appellation of sea, given to the Caspian lake, is an exception, and not very correct. So the lake of Galilee is called a sea, from the Greek. 3. the ocean; as, to go to sea. the fleet is at sea, or on the high seas. 4. A wave; a billow; a surge. the vessel shipped a sea. 5. the swell of the ocean in a tempest, or the direction of the waves; as, we head the sea. 6. Proverbially, a large quantity of liquor; as a sea of blood. 7. A rough or agitated place or element. In a troubled sea of passion tost. Milton'.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 11:29 about the phrase Red Sea.  Please also see the note for John 21:1 about the phrase sea of Tiberias.

Please see the note for Galatians 1:21-23 about Cilicia  only mentioned in the New Testament.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'This is the area surrounding Paul's home city of Tarsus.  (Every mention of Tarsus in the Bible is related to Paul.)  Paul was with the people from his home region when he was there to participate in the martyrdom of Stephen'.  This is the area surrounding Paul's home city of Tarsus.  (Every mention of Tarsus  in the Bible is related to Paul.)  the people from Cilicia  were among those disputing with Stephen, when he was martyred.  Thus, Paul was with the people from his home region when he was there to participate in the martyrdom of Stephen.  There are no links provided by others beyond the verses already mentioned but the commentators have some trivia that might interest some people.

Please see the note for Mark 11:19 about the word city.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'An area where many people live together and have a local government rule over them'.  Please also see the note for Romans C13S12 about the phrase city of refuge.  Please also see the note for Matthew 4:5 about the phrase holy city.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Cilicia. Ac 6:9; 15:23,41; 21:39; 22:3; Ga 1:21  Pamphylia. Ac 2:10; 13:13; 15:38  Myra. Myra was a city of Lycia, situated on a hill, twenty stadia from the sea'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S7 (Verse 6)   they switched to a ship going to Italy.
  1. First Step:  they found a ship going to their destination.
    1. And there the centurion found a ship of Alexandria sailing into Italy;
  2. Second Step:  they switched to that ship.
    1. and he put us therein.

Acts 27:3-6 tells us that they traveled to another port where they found a ship going to Italy.  However, the evils were already using the weather, and the winds, to cause problems in travel.


Please see the note for Mark 15:39 about the word centurion.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A Roman officer in command of a hundred men (Mr 15:39,44- 45)'.

The word found  is the past-tense form of the word find.  Please see the note for John 1:41 about the word find.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Literally, to come to; to meet; hence, to discover by the eye; to gain first sight or knowledge of something lost; to recover either by searching for it or by accident'.  The important part of this definition is the ongoing effort which is required until the desired object is found.  The Bible does not use this word for 'stumbling upon something'.  The word found  is the past-tense form of the word find.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'The centurion. Ac 27:1  Alexandria. Alexandria, now Scanderoon, was a celebrated city and port of Egypt, built by Alexander the Great, situated on the Mediterranean and the lake Moeris, opposite the island of Pharos, and about twelve miles from the western branch of the Nile. Ac 6:9; 18:24; 28:11'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S8 (Verse 7-8)   More trouble traveling because of wind.
  1. First Step:  they sailed slowly.
    1. And when we had sailed slowly many days,
    2. and scarce were come over against Cnidus,
    3. The wind not suffering us,
    4. we sailed under Crete,
    5. over against Salmone;.
  2. Second Step:  Where they arrived at next.
    1. And,
    2. hardly passing it,
    3. came unto a place which is called the fair havens;.
  3. Third Step:  where they finally arrived at.
    1. nigh whereunto was the city  of Lasea.

Acts 27:7-8 tells us the next part of their travel and that the winds were against them, making travel slow.  By the time that they made it to their next port, it had become the time of year when it was dangerous to continue to sail the ocean.

The devils were messing with the wind to try and keep Paul from reaching Rome.  God let them then intervened to prove that he is more powerful than all of the devils combined.  We read God's actions later in the chapter.


Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

Please see the note for Luke 24:25-26 about the word slow.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'not swift'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

Please see the note for 1Peter 4:18 about the word scarcely.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'adv. 1. Hardly; scantly. We scarcely think our miseries our foes. 2. Hardly; with difficulty. Slowly he sails, and scarcely stems the tides'.

Please see the note for Luke 7:24 about the word wind.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'he primary sense is to move, flow, rush or drive along. 1. Air in motion with any degree of velocity, indefinitely; a current of air.
cripture References: the Scriptural references to wind show many illustrative and figurative uses: (1) Power of God (1Ki 19:11; Job 27:21; 38:24; Ps 107:25; 135:7; 147:18; 148:8; Pr 30:4; Jer 10:13; Ho 4:19; Lu 8:25): "He caused the east wind to blow in the heavens; and by his power he guided the south wind" (Ps 78:26). (2) Scattering and destruction: "A stormy wind shall rend it" (Eze 13:11; compare Eze 5:2; 12:14; 17:21; Ho 4:19; 8:7; Jer 49:36; Mt 7:25). (3) Uncertainty: "tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine" (Eph 4:14; compare Pr 27:16; Ec 1:6; Joh 3:8; Jas 1:6). (4) Various directions: "toward the four winds of heaven" (Da 11:4; compare Da 8:8; Zec 2:6; Mt 24:31; Mr 13:27). (5) Brevity: "a wind that passeth away" (Ps 78:39; compare Ps 1:4; 35:5; 103:16). (6) Nothingness: "Molten images are wind" (Isa 41:29; compare Jer 5:13)
'.

Please see the notes for Romans C8S17 and 1Corinthians C4S13 about the word suffer.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To feel or bear what is painful, disagreeable or distressing, either to the body or mind'.  Please also see the note for Romans 9:22 about the word longsuffering.  Please also see the note for Mark 8:31-LJC about the phrase suffering of Jesus Christ.

Please see the note for Titus 1:5 about Crete.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'This was a well-known place at the time of the early church.  It was used for trade and navigation.  Therefore, it could be very important in sending the Gospel throughout the known world'.

Please see the note for John 6:60 about the word hard.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Firm; solid; compact; not easily penetrated, or separated into parts; not yielding to pressure; applied to material bodies, and opposed to soft; as hard wood; hard flesh; a hard apple. 2. Difficult; not easy to the intellect. In which are some things hard to be understood. 2 Pet.3'.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 3:13 about the word harden.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C1S3 about the word call.  That note has links to notes in every New Testament book where there are links to every place where the particular book uses this word.  The New Testament definition is: 'To command another to help or to cry for help, hence to pray (Ge 4:26)'.  Please also see the note for Romans 10:13; 2Thessalonians 3:1-LJC; Ephesians 5:8-LJC and 1John 4:14-LJC about the phrase call upon the Lord.  The note for Romans 10:13 has links to every place in the Bible where we find the words call  and Lord  used together, along with a small note on each reference.

Please see the note for Mark 11:19 about the word city.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'An area where many people live together and have a local government rule over them'.  Please also see the note for Romans C13S12 about the phrase city of refuge.  Please also see the note for Matthew 4:5 about the phrase holy city.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Cnidus. Cnidus was a town and promontory of Caria in Asia Minor, opposite Crete, now Cape Krio.  we sailed. Ac 27:12-13,21; 2:11; Tit 1:5,12  under. Ac 27:4  Crete, or, Candy. Crete, now Candy, is a large island in the Mediterranean, 250 miles in length, 50 in breadth, and 600 in circumference, lying at the entrance of the Aegean sea. exp: Ac 27:12; Tit 1:5.  Salmone. Salmone, now Salamina, was a city and cape on the east of the island of Crete.
The fair havens. the Fair Havens, still known by the same name, was a port on the south-eastern part of Crete, near Lasea, of which nothing now remains. Ac 27:8  See also on exp:
'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S9 (Verse 9-10)   Paul tried to warn then of destruction if they continued.
  1. Now when much time was spent,
  2. and when sailing was now dangerous,
  3. because the fast was now already past,
  4. Paul admonished  them,
  5. And said unto them,
  6. Sirs,
  7. I perceive that this voyage will be with hurt and much damage,
  8. not only of the lading and ship,
  9. but also of our lives.

Acts 27:9-10 tells us Paul prophesied trouble traveling and advised they wait through the winter until it was safe to sail the ocean again.  Paul warned that the cargo, the ship and the people would all be in danger.

They may not have known that Paul was a prophet or may have just discounted his warning because other so-called prophets were not always accurate.  Please see the links for Prophecies and Prophecies Fulfilled in the New Testament Significant Events Study about this and other prophecies reported in the new Testament outside of the Gospels.

The phrases in our sentence can be explained as:

  1. The word Now  means: 'After you understand what was in the prior sentences'.  The prior sentences told us that they had sailed slowly many days.  The prior part of the trip took many days longer than normal.
  2. The phrase when much time was spent, and when sailing was now dangerous  means: 'Many large bodies of water become dangerous at certain times of the year'.  For example, Gordon Lightfoot sang a song about the Edmund Fitzgerald.  It was a 300 foot ship that sailed lake Superior after the lake closed because of storms.  It was literally broken in half.  The best they can figure out was that the nose of the ship hit the bottom of the lake and a wave that was at least 150 foot high hit it with enough force to break a metal cargo ship in half.  So, when Luke reports that sailing was now dangerous,  he is not exaggerating and places like the Mediterranean Sea are known to have dangerous storms at a certain time of year.
  3. The phrase because the fast was now already past  means: 'The Jews measured their year by God dictated holy days and The fast  was the same dictated time every year'.
  4. The phrase Paul admonished them, And said unto them, Sirs  means: 'Paul gave them a prophecy but they doubted his word'.
  5. The phrase I perceive that this voyage will be with hurt and much damage, not only of the lading and ship, but also of our lives  means: 'This was the prophecy'.  Please see the links for Prophecies and Prophecies Fulfilled in the New Testament Significant Events Study about this and other prophecies reported in the new Testament outside of the Gospels.
  6. The next sentence starts with Nevertheless  and explains why they chose to not believe Paul's prophecy.


Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

Please see the note for Matthew 5:21 about the word danger.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'n. Peril; risk; hazard; exposure to injury, loss, pain or other evil. Our craft is in danger to be set at nought. Acts xix. It is easy to boast of despising death, when there is no danger.
DANGER, v.t. to put in hazard; to expose to loss or injury
'.

Please see the note for Romans C1S10 about the word because.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'provides a cause where the cause and effect are both in the past'.  Please also see the note for Romans C8S38 about the phrase dying because of the truth.

Please see the note for Philippians 1:27-28 about the word fast.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Literally, set, stopped, fixed, or pressed close. Hence, close; tight; as, make fast the door; take fast hold. When people stop eating that tine is also called a fast'.  Please also see the note for Luke 15:22-24 about the word fasten.  Please also see the note for Galatians C5S1 about the phrase stand fast.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C15S54 about the word stedfast.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the notes for Romans C15S12 and Ephesians C6S3 about the word admonish.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'v.t. L. admoneo, as and moneo, to teach, warn, admonish. 1. to warn or notify of a fault; to reprove with mildness. Count him not as an enemy, but admonish him as a brother. 2Thess. 3. 2. to counsel against wrong practices; to caution or advice. Admonish one another in psalms and hymns. Col. 3. 3. to instruct or direct. Moses was admonished of God, when he was about to make the tabernacle. Heb. 8. 4. In ecclesiastical affairs, to reprove a member of the church for a fault, either publicly or privately; the first step of church discipline. It is followed by of, or against; as, to admonish of a fault committed, or against committing a fault. It has a like use in colleges'.  In all of the verses of the Bible, which use the word admonish,  we find the concept of 'education' but it is a type of 'education' which comes after an error has been made and the person being trained needs to be made aware of their error before they can do correctly.  in this case, the centurion and captain, apparently, had already decided to push on, in spite of the danger, and Paul, as a prophet of God, is trying to politely warn them of the danger if they do push on.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for Matthew 21:30 about the word sir.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'In Ge 43:20 the word is adon, often translated 'Lord.' In the Acts (except in Ac 16:30), 'man,' and is used as a term of respect. In all other places in the N.T. the word is commonly translated 'Lord': in these cases the context determines how it should be rendered'.

Please see the note for John 4:19 about the word perceive.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'come to understand'.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to have knowledge or receive impressions of external objects through the medium or instrumentality of the senses or bodily organs; as, to perceive light or color; to perceive the cold or ice or the taste of honey. 2. to know; to understand; to observe. Till we ourselves see it with our own eyes, and perceive it by our own understanding, we are in the dark. 3. to be affected by; to receive impressions from. the upper regions of the air perceive the collection of the matter of tempests before the air below'.

The meaning of the word wilt,  does not match what is found in a man-written dictionary.  The true Biblical meaning is: 'The will applied at a lifestyle level.  That is: a decision of will which does not change throughout the life'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 1:15-17 about the word will.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'That faculty of the mind by which we determine either to do or forbear an action; the faculty which is exercised in deciding, among two or more objects, which we shall embrace or pursue'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 1:15-17 about the word will.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'That faculty of the mind by which we determine either to do or forbear an action; the faculty which is exercised in deciding, among two or more objects, which we shall embrace or pursue'.  Please also see the note for 1Peter 2:15 about the phrase will of God.  Please also see the Message called The Will of God for the application of these verses in the life of the believer.

Please see the note for Mark 16:17-18 about the word hurt.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'to bruise; to give pain by a contusion, pressure, or any violence to the body. We hurt the body by a severe blow, or by tight clothes, and the feet by fetters. Ps.105. 2. to wound; to injure or impair the sound state of the body, as by incision or fracture. 3. to harm; to damage; to injure by occasioning loss. We hurt a man by destroying his property. 4. to injure by diminution; to impair. A man hurts his estate by extravagance. 5. to injure by reducing in quality; to impair the strength, purity or beauty of. Hurt not the wine and the oil--Rev.6. 6. to harm; to injure; to damage, in general. 7. to wound; to injure; to give pain to; as, to hurt the feelings.
HURT, n. A wound; a bruise; anything that gives pain to the body. the pains of sickness and hurts. 1. Harm; mischief; injury. I have slain a man to my wounding, and a young man to my hurt. Gen.4. 2. Injury; loss. Why should damage grow to the hurt of the kings? Ezra.4
'.

We find forms of the word damage  in: Ezra 4:22; Esther 7:4; Proverbs 26:6; Daniel 6:2; Acts 27:10; 2Corinthians 7:1.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'n.This word seems to be allied to the Greek, a fine or mulet.  1. Any hurt, injury or harm to one's estate; any loss of property sustained; any hinderance to the increase of property; or any obstruction to the success of an enterprise. A man suffers damage by the destruction of his corn, by the burning of his house, by the detention of a ship which defeats a profitable voyage, or by the failure of a profitable undertaking. Damage then is any actual loss, or the prevention of profit. It is usually and properly applied to property, but sometimes to reputation and other things which are valuable. But in the latter case, injury is more correctly used.  2. the value of what is lost; the estimated equivalent for detriment or injury sustained; that which is given or adjudged to repair a loss. this is the legal signification of the word. It is the province of a jury to assess damages in trespass. in this sense, the word is generally used in the plural.  DAM'AGE, v.t. to hurt or harm; to injure; to impair; to lessen the soundness, goodness or value of. Rain may damage corn or hay; a storm may damage a ship; a house is often damaged by fire, when it is not destroyed; heavy rains damage roads.
DAM'AGE, v.i. to receive harm; to be injured or impaired in soundness, or value; as, green corn will damage in a mow or stack
'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

Please see the notes for 2Corinthians 2:15; Philippians 1:19-20; Life in 1John about the word life.  The New Testament definition is: 'Life is that by which a created being enjoys the place in which the Creator has set it'.  Please also see the note for Life in 1John about the phrase eternal life.  Please also see the notes for Hebrews 1:8-LJC; Philippians 1:27-LJC about the phrase life everlasting.  Please note that eternal life  is different from everlasting life  in that while eternal life  is 'Without beginning or end of existence', everlasting life  'has a beginning but is without end of existence'.  Please see the note for John 5:24 about the phrase everlasting life.  Please also see the note for Life in 1John about the phrase eternal life.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S15 about the phrase belief changes life.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C6S16 about the phrase kingdom of God rejected by lifestyle sins.  Please also see the note for Matthew 9:10 about the word sinners.  Please also see the notes for Romans C14S11; Galatians C2-S14 and Philippians 1:21 about the word live.  Please also see the note for Colossians C3S4 about the phrase Christ lives through us.  Please also see the note for Ephesians C1S2 about the phrase just shall live by faith.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S6 about the phrase just shall live by his faith.  Please also see the note for Romans C9S28 about the phrase live / walk by faith.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'The fast. "The fast was on the tenth day of the seventh month." Le 16:29; 23:27-29; Nu 29:7
I perceive. Ac 27:21-26,31,34; Ge 41:16-25,38-39; 2Ki 6:9-10; Ps 25:14; Da 2:30; Am 3:7  damage, or, injury. Ac 27:20,41-44; 1Pe 4:18
'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S10 (Verse 11)   Paul was not believed.
  1. Nevertheless the centurion believed the master and the owner of the ship,
  2. more than those things which were spoken by Paul.

Acts 27:11-12 says: Nevertheless the centurion believed the master and the owner of the ship, more than those things which were spoken by Paul.  And, they decided to try and make it to Phenice...which is an haven of Crete  and a better place to spend the winter.

Remember that this centurion only met Paul at the start of the trip.  Yes, other soldiers would have talked about Paul, but that doesn't mean that they convinced this centurion that Paul was a prophet of God.  And, the master and the owner of the ship  would have lots of experience in addition to risking his career if he lost the ship and all of the cargo.  Therefore, based upon what the centurion knew, his decision what the correct one.  He was wrong because he did not know God nor Paul, as a prophet of God.  But, no honest person can criticize his decision based upon what knowledge he had available to him.


Please see the notes for 1Corinthians 11:11 and Philippians 1:23-24 about the word Nevertheless.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'adv. Not the less; notwithstanding; that is, in opposition to anything, or without regarding it. It rained, nevertheless, we proceeded on our journey; we did not the less proceed on our journey; we proceeded in opposition to the rain, without regarding it, or without being prevented'.  In other words: 'No matter what anyone claims, God always at all time had someone here representing His true message'.

Please see the note for Mark 15:39 about the word centurion.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A Roman officer in command of a hundred men (Mr 15:39,44- 45)'.

Please see the notes for 2Corinthians 2:15; Philippians 1:19-20; Life in 1John about the word life.  The New Testament definition is: 'Life is that by which a created being enjoys the place in which the Creator has set it'.  Please also see the note for Life in 1John about the phrase eternal life.  Please also see the notes for Hebrews 1:8-LJC; Philippians 1:27-LJC about the phrase life everlasting.  Please note that eternal life  is different from everlasting life  in that while eternal life  is 'Without beginning or end of existence', everlasting life  'has a beginning but is without end of existence'.  Please see the note for John 5:24 about the phrase everlasting life.  Please also see the note for Life in 1John about the phrase eternal life.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S15 about the phrase belief changes life.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C6S16 about the phrase kingdom of God rejected by lifestyle sins.  Please also see the note for Matthew 9:10 about the word sinners.  Please also see the notes for Romans C14S11; Galatians C2-S14 and Philippians 1:21 about the word live.  Please also see the note for Colossians C3S4 about the phrase Christ lives through us.  Please also see the note for Ephesians C1S2 about the phrase just shall live by faith.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S6 about the phrase just shall live by his faith.  Please also see the note for Romans C9S28 about the phrase live / walk by faith.

Please see the note for 1Peter 2:18 about the word master.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A man who rules, governs or directs either men or business. A man who owns slaves is their master; he who has servants is their master; he who has apprentices is their master, as he has the government and direction of them. the man who superintends and directs any business, is master, or master workman'.  When the word Master  is capitalized, it always refers to Jesus Christ.

We find forms of the word owner  in: Exodus 21:28; Exodus 21:29; Exodus 21:34; Exodus 21:36; Exodus 22:11; Exodus 22:12; Exodus 22:14; Exodus 22:15; 1Kings 16:24; Isaiah 1:3; Acts 27:11.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: ', n. the rightful proprietor; one who has the legal or rightful title, whether he is the possessor or not.  The ox knoweth his owner. Is. 1.  The centurion believed the master and owner of the ship. Act. 27'.  Please also see the note for Acts 1:7 about the word own.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'believed. Ac 27:21; Ex 9:20-21; 2Ki 6:10; Pr 27:12; Eze 3:17-18; 33:4; Heb 11:7'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S11 (Verse 12)   Why they did not want to stay where they were.
  1. First Step: They were advised to try and make another port.
    1. And because the haven was not commodious to winter in,
    2. The more part advised to depart thence also,
    3. if by any means they might attain to Phenice,
    4.  and there to winter;.
  2. Second Step:  the other port was considered to be a haven.
    1.  which is an haven of Crete,
    2. and lieth toward the south west and north west.

Acts 27:11-12 says: Nevertheless the centurion believed the master and the owner of the ship, more than those things which were spoken by Paul.  And, they decided to try and make it to Phenice...which is an haven of Crete  and a better place to spend the winter.

Where they were at was reported to be a hard place to spend the time of bad weather (not commodious to winter in)  and that other place was considered to be a good place to stay.  So, apparently, many people advised them to try and reach the other place.  That was the best of human reasoning without considering devils trying to trap Paul on the water in a storm so that they could try to kill him.


Please see the note for Romans C1S10 about the word because.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'provides a cause where the cause and effect are both in the past'.  Please also see the note for Romans C8S38 about the phrase dying because of the truth.

Please see the note for Mark 13:18 about the word winter.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'n. 1. the cold season of the year. Astronomically considered, winter commences in northern latitudes when the sun enters Capricorn, or at the solstice about the 21st of December, and ends at the equinox in March; but in ordinary discourse, the three winter months are December, January, and February. Our Saxon ancestors reckoned the years by winters; as ten winters; thirty winters. In tropical climates, there are two winters annually; but they cannot be said to be cold. In the temperate and frigid climates, there is one winter only in the year. 2. the part of the printing press which sustains the carriage'.

We find forms of the word advise  in: 2Samuel 24:13; 1Kings 12:6; 1Chronicles 12:19; 1Chronicles 21:12; Proverbs 13:10; Acts 27:12.  We find forms of the word Advice  in: Judges 19:30; Judges 20:7; 1Samuel 25:33; 2Samuel 19:43; 2Chronicles 10:9; 2Chronicles 10:14; 2Chronicles 25:17; Proverbs 20:18; 2Corinthians 8:10.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 't. s as z. See Advice.  1. to give counsel to; to offer an opinion, as worthy or expedient to be followed; as, I advise you to be cautious of speculation.  2. to give information; to communicate notice; to make acquainted with; followed by of, before the thing communicated; as, the merchants were advised of the risk.  3. to deliberate, consider, or consult.  Advise thyself of what word I shall bring again to him that sent me. 1Ch. 21.  But in this sense, it is usually intransitive.
ADVI'SE, v.i. to deliberate, weigh well, or consider.  Advise and see what answer I shall return to him that sent me. 2Sam. 24.  Toadvise with is to consult for the purpose of taking the opinions of others
'.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 12:8 about the word depart.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to go or move from. Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire. Matt. 25. It is followed by from, or from is implied before the place left. I will depart to my own land, that is, I will depart from this place to my own land. Num. 10. 2. to go from; to leave; to desist, as from a practice. Jehu departed not from the sins of Jeroboam. Jehoshaphat departed not from the way of Asa his father'.

Please see the note for Luke 5:18 about the word means (plural).  The part of Webster's 1828 , which matches the Biblical usage of this word is: 'Means, in the plural, income, revenue, resources, substance or estate, considered as the instrument of effecting any purpose. He would have built a house, but he wanted means'.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 10:3-6 about the word might.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Having great power and able to accomplish things which most people can not do'.  Please also see the note for Revelation 4:8-LJC about the word Almighty.

Please see the note for Philippians 3:4-6 about the word attain.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'v.i. L. attingo, to reach, come to or overtake; as and tango, to touch, reach or strike; that is, to thrust, urge or push to. it has no connection with L. attineo. See Class. 1. to reach; to come to or arrive at, by motion, bodily exertion, or efforts towards a place or object. If by any means they might attain to Phenice. Acts 28. 2. to reach; to come to or arrive at, by an effort of mind. Such knowledge is too wonderful for me; it is high; I cannot attain to it. Ps. 139. Regularly this verb should be always followed by to; the omission of to, and the use of the verb, in a transitive sense, may have originated in mistake, from the opinion that the verb is from the L. attineo, and equivalent to obtain'.

Please see the note for Titus 1:5 about Crete.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'This was a well-known place at the time of the early church.  It was used for trade and navigation.  Therefore, it could be very important in sending the Gospel throughout the known world'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'The haven. Ac 27:8; Ps 107:30  Phenice. Phenice, was a sea-port on the western side of Crete; probably defended from the fury of the winds by a high and winding shore, forming a semicircle, and perhaps by some small island in front; leaving two openings, one towards the south-west, and the other towards the north-west.  Crete. Ac 27:7 exp: Tit 1:5'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S12 (Verse 13)   they were fooled into believing that it was safe to sail.
  1. And when the south wind blew softly,
  2. supposing that they had obtained  their purpose,
  3. losing  thence,
  4. they sailed close by Crete.

Acts 27:13-20 tells us that And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained their purpose.  However, they were caught in a big storm and all hope that we should be saved was then taken away.

A lot of what Luke reports here will receive a 'So, what?' response from people who are ignoring the background spiritual war.  But, if you realize that the devils have been playing with the weather to delay them until it is dangerous to travel on the sea, and now they have what seems to be a good chance to make it to a better port, you should understand that the devils are trying to sucker them into traveling.  They want to try and catch Paul in a storm that will kill him.  And, our very next sentence confirms this.  This just goes to prove that we need to look at Biblical things from a spiritual perspective to really understand what is happening.


Please see the note for Luke 7:24 about the word wind.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'he primary sense is to move, flow, rush or drive along. 1. Air in motion with any degree of velocity, indefinitely; a current of air.
cripture References: the Scriptural references to wind show many illustrative and figurative uses: (1) Power of God (1Ki 19:11; Job 27:21; 38:24; Ps 107:25; 135:7; 147:18; 148:8; Pr 30:4; Jer 10:13; Ho 4:19; Lu 8:25): "He caused the east wind to blow in the heavens; and by his power he guided the south wind" (Ps 78:26). (2) Scattering and destruction: "A stormy wind shall rend it" (Eze 13:11; compare Eze 5:2; 12:14; 17:21; Ho 4:19; 8:7; Jer 49:36; Mt 7:25). (3) Uncertainty: "tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine" (Eph 4:14; compare Pr 27:16; Ec 1:6; Joh 3:8; Jas 1:6). (4) Various directions: "toward the four winds of heaven" (Da 11:4; compare Da 8:8; Zec 2:6; Mt 24:31; Mr 13:27). (5) Brevity: "a wind that passeth away" (Ps 78:39; compare Ps 1:4; 35:5; 103:16). (6) Nothingness: "Molten images are wind" (Isa 41:29; compare Jer 5:13)
'.

Please see the note for Matthew 7:24-25 for the words blew / blow.  The word blew  is the past-tense form of the word blow.  The New Testament definition forthe word blow  is: 'Used with reference to natural and man-made wind for 'to breathe''.

Please see the note for Matthew 11:8 about the word soft.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Easily yielding to pressure ; the contrary of hard; as a soft bed; a soft peach; soft earth'.

Please see the note for Luke 24:37 about the word suppose.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Webster's 1828 defines this word as: '1. to lay down or state as a proposition or fact that may exist or be true, though not known or believed to be true or to exist; or to imagine or admit to exist, for the sake of argument or illustration. Let us suppose the earth to be the center of the system, what would be the consequence? When we have as great assurance that a thing is, as we could possibly, supposing it were, we ought not to doubt of its existence. 2. to imagine; to believe; to receive as true. Let not my lord suppose that they have slain all young men, the king's sons; for Ammon only is dead. 2 Sam.13. 3. to imagine; to think. I suppose, If our proposals once again were heard-- 4. to require to exist or be true. the existence of things supposes the existence of a cause of the things. One falsehood supposes another, and renders all you say suspected. 5. to put one thing by fraud in the place of another. Not in use'.

Please see the note for Romans C11S33 about the word obtained.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Gained; procured; acquired'.

Please see the note for Matthew 26:8 about the word purpose.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'That which a person sets before himself as an object to be reached or accomplished; the end or aim to which the view is directed in any plan, measure or exertion'.

Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

Please see the note for Titus 1:5 about Crete.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'This was a well-known place at the time of the early church.  It was used for trade and navigation.  Therefore, it could be very important in sending the Gospel throughout the known world'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'The south. Job 37:17; Ps 78:26; Song 4:16; Lu 12:55 exp: Ac 28:13.  loosing. Ac 27:21'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S13 (Verse 14)   A storm so big that they gave it a name.
  1. But not long after there arose against it a tempestuous wind,
  2. called Euroclydon.

Acts 27:13-20 tells us that And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained their purpose.  However, they were caught in a big storm and all hope that we should be saved was then taken away.

Storms and winds are not named unless they are huge.  Think of a hurricane.  As you read the description of the storm in the next few sentences, realize that Luke is trying to describe such a storm.  Also, realize that Luke is still using the word we,.  which means that he was experiencing the storm along with Paul and the others.


Please see the note for Mark 10:1 about the words arise / arose.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To ascend, mount up or move to a higher place; as, vapors arise from humid places'.  The word arose  is the past-tense form of the word arise.  Please also see the note for Colossians C2-S7 about the word rise.

Please see the note for Matthew 8:24 about the word tempest.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'nternational Standard Bible Encyclopedia defines this word as: 'tem'-pest (ce`-arah, or se`-arah, "a whirlwind," zerem, "overflowing rain"; cheimon, thuella): Heavy storms of wind and rain are common in Palestine and the Mediterranean. the storms particularly mentioned in the Bible are: (1) the 40 days' rain of ~The great flood of Noah (Ge 7:4); (2) hail and rain as a plague in Egypt (Ex 9:18); (3) the great rain after the drought and the contest of Elijah on Carmel (1Ki 18:45); (4) the tempest on the sea in the story of Jonah (1:4); (5) the storm on the Lake of Galilee when Jesus was awakened to calm the waves (Mt 8:24; Mr 4:37; Lu 8:23); (6) the storm causing the shipwreck of Paul at Melita (Ac 27:18). Frequent references are found to God's power over storm and use of the tempest in His anger: "He maketh the storm a calm" (Ps 107:29); He sends the "tempest of hail, a destroying storm" (Isa 28:2). See also Job 9:17; 21:18; Isa 30:30. Yahweh overwhelms His enemies as with a storm: "She shall be visited of Yahweh of hosts with thunder, and with earthquake, and great noise, with whirlwind and tempest" (Isa 29:6). Yahweh is a "refuge from the storm" (Isa 25:4; 4:6). Alfred H. Joy'.  If the reader looks at the references, in Acts in particular, for the word tempest,   they will see that this word describes a storm which wrecks boats and endangers live.

Please see the note for Luke 7:24 about the word wind.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'he primary sense is to move, flow, rush or drive along. 1. Air in motion with any degree of velocity, indefinitely; a current of air.
scripture References: the Scriptural references to wind show many illustrative and figurative uses: (1) Power of God (1Ki 19:11; Job 27:21; 38:24; Ps 107:25; 135:7; 147:18; 148:8; Pr 30:4; Jer 10:13; Ho 4:19; Lu 8:25): "He caused the east wind to blow in the heavens; and by his power he guided the south wind" (Ps 78:26). (2) Scattering and destruction: "A stormy wind shall rend it" (Eze 13:11; compare Eze 5:2; 12:14; 17:21; Ho 4:19; 8:7; Jer 49:36; Mt 7:25). (3) Uncertainty: "tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine" (Eph 4:14; compare Pr 27:16; Ec 1:6; Joh 3:8; Jas 1:6). (4) Various directions: "toward the four winds of heaven" (Da 11:4; compare Da 8:8; Zec 2:6; Mt 24:31; Mr 13:27). (5) Brevity: "a wind that passeth away" (Ps 78:39; compare Ps 1:4; 35:5; 103:16). (6) Nothingness: "Molten images are wind" (Isa 41:29; compare Jer 5:13)
'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C1S3 about the word call.  That note has links to notes in every New Testament book where there are links to every place where the particular book uses this word.  The New Testament definition is: 'To command another to help or to cry for help, hence to pray (Ge 4:26)'.  Please also see the note for Romans 10:13; 2Thessalonians 3:1-LJC; Ephesians 5:8-LJC and 1John 4:14-LJC about the phrase call upon the Lord.  The note for Romans 10:13 has links to every place in the Bible where we find the words call  and Lord  used together, along with a small note on each reference.  In this sentence, the wind provided so much help that it bacame destructive, which was why it was called  by this name.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'not. Ex 14:21-27; Jon 1:3-5  arose, or beat.  a tempestuous. Ps 107:25-27; Eze 27:26; Mt 8:24; Mr 4:37  Euroclydon. Probably, as Dr. Shaw supposes, one of those tempestuous winds called levanters, which blow in all directions, from N. E. round by E. to S. E'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S14 (Verse 15)   they let the wind take the ship where it wanted.
  1. And when the ship was caught,
  2. and could not bear up into the wind,
  3. we let  her drive.

Acts 27:13-20 tells us that And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained their purpose.  However, they were caught in a big storm and all hope that we should be saved was then taken away.

Men like to think their bombs are powerful, but that is foolish pride.  People who truly use scientific methods to measure the power of nature in things like massive storms and volcanoes exploding claim that those things of nature have multiple times the power of our biggest bombs.  Whatever, the truth, the report here tells us that they could not fight the power of this storm.  So, they just tried to hold on and survive.


Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

The word caught  is the past-tense form of the word catch.  Please see the note for Luke 5:10 about the word catch.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'to seize or lay hold on with the hand; carrying the sense of pursuit, thrusting forward the hand, or rushing on. And they came upon him and caught him. Acts 6. 2. to seize, in a general sense; as, to catch a ball; to catch hold of a bough. 3. to seize, as in a snare or trap; to ensnare; to entangle. they sent certain of the Pharisees and of the Herodians, to catch him in his words. Mark 12. 4. to seize in pursuit; hence simply to overtake; a popular use of the word. He ran, but could not catch him companion. 5. to take hold; to communicate to. the fire caught the adjoining building. 6. to seize the affections; to engage and attach to; as, to catch the fair. 7. to take or receive by contagion or infection; as, to catch the measles or small pox. 8. to snatch; to take suddenly; as, to catch a book out of the hand. 9. to receive something passing. the swelling sails no more catch the soft airs and wanton in the sky. Trumbull. to catch at, to endeavor to seize suddenly. to catch at all opportunities of subverting the state. to catch up, to snatch; to take up suddenly'.

Please see the note for Romans C15S1 about the word bear (verb).  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to carry a load over a period of time'.

Please see the note for Luke 7:24 about the word wind.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'he primary sense is to move, flow, rush or drive along. 1. Air in motion with any degree of velocity, indefinitely; a current of air.
scripture References: the Scriptural references to wind show many illustrative and figurative uses: (1) Power of God (1Ki 19:11; Job 27:21; 38:24; Ps 107:25; 135:7; 147:18; 148:8; Pr 30:4; Jer 10:13; Ho 4:19; Lu 8:25): "He caused the east wind to blow in the heavens; and by his power he guided the south wind" (Ps 78:26). (2) Scattering and destruction: "A stormy wind shall rend it" (Eze 13:11; compare Eze 5:2; 12:14; 17:21; Ho 4:19; 8:7; Jer 49:36; Mt 7:25). (3) Uncertainty: "tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine" (Eph 4:14; compare Pr 27:16; Ec 1:6; Joh 3:8; Jas 1:6). (4) Various directions: "toward the four winds of heaven" (Da 11:4; compare Da 8:8; Zec 2:6; Mt 24:31; Mr 13:27). (5) Brevity: "a wind that passeth away" (Ps 78:39; compare Ps 1:4; 35:5; 103:16). (6) Nothingness: "Molten images are wind" (Isa 41:29; compare Jer 5:13)
'.

The word drave  is the past-tense dorm of the word drive.  Please see the note for Mark 1:12 about the word drive.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To impel or urge forward by force'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'we. Ac 27:27; Jas 3:4'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S15 (Verse 16-17)   the sailors did what they could to keep the boat together.
  1. Equivalent Section:  they tried to make land on an island that they came near.
    1. And running under a certain island which is called Clauda,
    2. we had much work to come by the boat:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  What the sailors did.
    1. First Step:  they strengthened the ship hull.
      1. Which when they had taken up,
      2. they used helps,
      3. undergirding the ship;.
    2. Second Step:  they took down all sails.
      1. and,
      2. fearing lest they should fall into the quicksands,
      3. strake sail,
      4. and so were driven.

Acts 27:13-20 tells us that And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained their purpose.  However, they were caught in a big storm and all hope that we should be saved was then taken away.


Please see the note for 1Peter 4:4 about the word run.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To move or pass in almost any manner'.  The ship was moving far faster than normal.

We find forms of the word island  in: Job 22:30; Isaiah 11:11; Isaiah 13:22; Isaiah 34:14; Isaiah 41:1; Isaiah 42:12; Isaiah 42:15; Isaiah 59:18; Jeremiah 50:39; Acts 27:16; Acts 27:26; Acts 28:1; Acts 28:7; Acts 28:9; Revelation 6:14; Revelation 16:20.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: '(Heb 'i, "dry land," as opposed to water) occurs in its usual signification (Isa 42:4,10,12,15, comp. Jer 47:4), but more frequently simply denotes a maritime region or sea-coast (Isa 20:6, R.V.," coastland;" Isa 23:2,6; Jer 2:10; Eze 27:6-7). (See Chittim.) the shores of the Mediterranean are called the "islands of the sea" (Isa 11:11), or the "isles of the Gentiles" (Ge 10:5), and sometimes simply "isles" (Ps 72:10); Eze 26:15,18; 27:3,35; Da 11:18)'.  Please also see the note for Acts 13:6 about the word isle.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C1S3 about the word call.  That note has links to notes in every New Testament book where there are links to every place where the particular book uses this word.  The New Testament definition is: 'To command another to help or to cry for help, hence to pray (Ge 4:26)'.  Please also see the note for Romans 10:13; 2Thessalonians 3:1-LJC; Ephesians 5:8-LJC and 1John 4:14-LJC about the phrase call upon the Lord.  The note for Romans 10:13 has links to every place in the Bible where we find the words call  and Lord  used together, along with a small note on each reference.

Please see the notes for Romans C9S8; 1Corinthians C3S13; 2Corinthians 4:8-12; Galatians C2-S10 and Philippians 1:1 about the word works.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' In a general sense, to move, or to move one way and the other; to perform'.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S10 about the phrase works are seen of men.  Please also see the note for Psalms 119:23 about the phrase according to works.  Please also see the note for Philippians 3:2 about the phrase evil workers.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 4:12 about the phrase evil heart.  Please also see the notes for Romans 8:1-LJC; Galatians C5-S6 and Revelation 19:2-LJC about the phrase judged by works.  Please also see the note for Romans C3S27 about the phrase law of works.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 6:1 about the word workers.  Please also see the note for Matthew 10:9-10 about the word workman.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C12S24 about the word help.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To lend aid; to contribute strength or means. A generous present helps to persuade, as well as an agreeable person. to help out, to lend aid; to bring a supply'.  Please also see the note for Luke 1:54-55` about the word holpen.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

Please see the note for Romans C11S25 about the word fear.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A painful emotion or passion excited by an expectation of evil, or the apprehension of impending danger. Fear expresses less apprehension than dread, and dread less than terror and fright. the force of This passion, beginning with the most moderate degree, may be thus expressed, fear, dread, terror, fright. Fear is accompanied with a desire to avoid or ward off the expected evil. Fear is an uneasiness of mind, upon the thought of future evil likely to befall us. the saved are commanded to "fear the Lord"'.  Please see the Study called The Fear of the Lord.  Please also see the note for Matthew 10:26 about the phrase fear them not.  Please also see the note for John 6:19 about the word afraid.

There is an extremely popular doctrinal error which claims that the fear of the lord  means 'deep abiding respect'.  The true Biblical definition is: 'The absolute assurance that God will hurt us more than we can imagine if we continue in sin'.  This doctrinal error causes many of God's children to suffer the wrath of God in this life and to lose many everlasting rewards.  Please also see Colossians 3:8 about children of wrath.

Please see the note for 1Timothy 3:6 about the word fall.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'moving from a high position to a low position'.  This word is often used symbolically for the spiritual meaning which is: 'To drop from a higher place. Rain falls from the clouds; a man falls from his horse. Apostasy: unexpectedly moving from a high spiritual position to a low spiritual position. I beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven. Luke 10'.  The word fell.  is the past-tense form of the word fall.

Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

The word ran  is the past-tense form of the word run.  Please see the note for 1Peter 4:4 about the word run.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To move or pass in almost any manner, as on the feet or on wheels. Men and other animals run on their feet; carriages run on wheels, and wheels run on their axle-trees'.

The word drave  is the past-tense dorm of the word drive.  Please see the note for Mark 1:12 about the word drive.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To impel or urge forward by force'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Clauda. Clauda, called Cauda and Gaudos by Mela and Pliny, and Claudos by Ptolemy, and now Gozo, according to Dr. Shaw, is a small island, situated at the south-western extremity of the island of Crete. Ac 27:16
fearing. Ac 27:29,41
'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S16 (Verse 18-19)   how they tried to lighten the ship.
  1. First Step:  they threw out all of the cargo and anything not absolutely needed for the ship.
    1. And we being exceedingly tossed with a tempest,
    2. The next  day they lightened the ship;.
  2. Second Step:  they threw out what was required to sail.
    1. And the third  day we cast out with our own hands the tackling of the ship.

Acts 27:13-20 tells us that And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained their purpose.  However, they were caught in a big storm and all hope that we should be saved was then taken away.

When sailors do these things, they are simply trying to survive.  They, basically, turned their ship into a raft with nothing left that would enable them to actually sail it.


Please see the note for Ephesians C2S2 about the word exceed.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'ppr. Going beyond; surpassing; excelling; outdoing. 1. Great in extent, quantity or duration; very extensive. Cities were built an exceeding space of time before the flood. this sense is unusual. 2. adv. In a very great degree; unusually; as exceeding rich. the Genoese were exceeding powerful by sea. I am thy shield, and thy exceeding great reward. Gen.15.
EXCEE'DING, n. Excess; superfluity
'.

Please see the note for Matthew 14:24 about the word toss.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Thrown upward suddenly or with a jerk; made to rise and fall suddenly'.

Please see the note for Matthew 8:24 about the word tempest.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'nternational Standard Bible Encyclopedia defines this word as: 'tem'-pest (ce`-arah, or se`-arah, "a whirlwind," zerem, "overflowing rain"; cheimon, thuella): Heavy storms of wind and rain are common in Palestine and the Mediterranean. the storms particularly mentioned in the Bible are: (1) the 40 days' rain of ~The great flood of Noah (Ge 7:4); (2) hail and rain as a plague in Egypt (Ex 9:18); (3) the great rain after the drought and the contest of Elijah on Carmel (1Ki 18:45); (4) the tempest on the sea in the story of Jonah (1:4); (5) the storm on the Lake of Galilee when Jesus was awakened to calm the waves (Mt 8:24; Mr 4:37; Lu 8:23); (6) the storm causing the shipwreck of Paul at Melita (Ac 27:18). Frequent references are found to God's power over storm and use of the tempest in His anger: "He maketh the storm a calm" (Ps 107:29); He sends the "tempest of hail, a destroying storm" (Isa 28:2). See also Job 9:17; 21:18; Isa 30:30. Yahweh overwhelms His enemies as with a storm: "She shall be visited of Yahweh of hosts with thunder, and with earthquake, and great noise, with whirlwind and tempest" (Isa 29:6). Yahweh is a "refuge from the storm" (Isa 25:4; 4:6). Alfred H. Joy'.  If the reader looks at the references, in Acts in particular, for the word tempest,   they will see that this word describes a storm which wrecks boats and endangers live.

Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:29 about the word cast.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In general "to throw," with various degrees of violence; usually, with force, but not so necessarily, as e.g. in cast a net, cast lots'.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S19 about the phrase cast away.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 4:8-10 about the phrase cast down.  Please also see the note for Mark 9:28 about the phrase cast out.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S1 about the phrase God will not cast away his people.

Please see the note for Acts 1:7 about the word own.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'Belonging to; possessed; peculiar; usually expressing property with emphasis, or in express exclusion of others. It follows my, your, his, their, thy, her. God created man in his own image. Adam begat a son in his own likeness. Let them fall by their own counsel. He washed us from our sins in his own blood.  In the phrases, his own nations, his own country, the word own denotes that the person belongs to the nation or country.  2. Own often follows a verb; as, the book is not my own, that is, my own book.  3. It is used as a substitute.  That they may dwell in a place of their own. 2Sam. 7.  in this use, a noun cannot follow own.  4. "He came to his own, and his own received him not," that is, his own nation or people; own being here used as a substitute, like many other adjectives.
OWN, v.t. from the adjective.  1. to have the legal or rightful title to; to have the exclusive right of possession and use. A free holder in the United states owns his farm. Men often own land or goods which are not in their possession.  2. to have the legal right to, without the exclusive right to use; as, a man owns the land in front of his farm to the middle of the highway.  3. to acknowledge to belong to; to avow or admit that the property belongs to.  When you come, find me out and own me for your son.  4. to avow; to confess, as a fault, crime or other act; that is, to acknowledge that one has done the act; as, to own the faults of youth; to own our guilt. the man is charged with theft, but he has not owned it.  5. In general, to acknowledge; to confess; to avow; to admit to be true; not to deny; as, to own our weakness and frailty.  Many own the gospel of salvation more from custom than conviction
'.  Please also see the note for Acts 27:11 about the word owner.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C12S12 and Colossians C2S7 about the word hand.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In man, the extremity of the arm, consisting of the palm and fingers, connected with the arm at the wrist; the part with which we hold and use any instrument.  Often used symbolically for ability'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 18:28 about the phrase laid hands. Please also see the note for 1Peter 5:6-7 about the phrase hand of God.  Please also see the note for Mark 16:19 about the phrase right hand of God.  Please also see the note for Luke 1:38 about the word handmaid.  Please also see the note for 1John 1:1-3 about the word handle.  Please also see the note for Matthew 3:1-2 about the phrase at hand.  This phrase is defined as: 'it will happen very soon'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 18:28 about the phrase laid hands.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To physically grab with the intention of doing great harm which, usually, ends in death'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'being. Ps 107:27  the next. Ac 27:19,38; Jon 1:5; Mt 16:26; Lu 16:8; Php 3:7-8; Heb 12:1  General references. exp: Mr 13:15; Lu 12:23; Php 3:7.
we. Job 2:4; Jon 1:5; Mr 8:35-37; Lu 9:24-25  General references. exp: Mr 13:15; Lu 12:23; Php 3:7
'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S17 (Verse 20)   they gave up hope of surviving.
  1. And when neither sun nor stars in many days appeared,
  2. and no small tempest lay on  us,
  3. all hope that we should be saved was then taken away.

Acts 27:13-20 tells us that And when the south wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained their purpose.  However, they were caught in a big storm and all hope that we should be saved was then taken away.


Please see the note for Matthew 5:45 about the word sun.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Ge 1:14 translated "let there be luminaries," literally, "light bearers". Genesis only tells what the sun, moon, and stars are in relation to the earth'.

Please see the note for Matthew 2:2 about the word star.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Under the name of stars, the Hebrew comprehended all the constellations, planets, and heavenly luminaries, except the sun and moon'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 5:10 about the word appear.  The New Testament definition is: 'The act of coming into sight; the act of becoming visible to the eye'.

Please see the note for Matthew 8:24 about the word tempest.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'nternational Standard Bible Encyclopedia defines this word as: 'tem'-pest (ce`-arah, or se`-arah, "a whirlwind," zerem, "overflowing rain"; cheimon, thuella): Heavy storms of wind and rain are common in Palestine and the Mediterranean. the storms particularly mentioned in the Bible are: (1) the 40 days' rain of ~The great flood of Noah (Ge 7:4); (2) hail and rain as a plague in Egypt (Ex 9:18); (3) the great rain after the drought and the contest of Elijah on Carmel (1Ki 18:45); (4) the tempest on the sea in the story of Jonah (1:4); (5) the storm on the Lake of Galilee when Jesus was awakened to calm the waves (Mt 8:24; Mr 4:37; Lu 8:23); (6) the storm causing the shipwreck of Paul at Melita (Ac 27:18). Frequent references are found to God's power over storm and use of the tempest in His anger: "He maketh the storm a calm" (Ps 107:29); He sends the "tempest of hail, a destroying storm" (Isa 28:2). See also Job 9:17; 21:18; Isa 30:30. Yahweh overwhelms His enemies as with a storm: "She shall be visited of Yahweh of hosts with thunder, and with earthquake, and great noise, with whirlwind and tempest" (Isa 29:6). Yahweh is a "refuge from the storm" (Isa 25:4; 4:6). Alfred H. Joy'.  If the reader looks at the references, in Acts in particular, for the word tempest,   they will see that this word describes a storm which wrecks boats and endangers live.

Please see the notes for Romans C4S18; 1Corinthians C13S10 and Philippians 1:19-20 about the word hope.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'hope is like faith in that both require us acting upon our belief before we have any factual evidence that we are correct.  However, where faith is based upon a promise found in the word of God, hope is based upon the character of God when there is no written promise found'.

Please see the note for Philippians 1:19-20 for links to every place in that epistle where we find the word salvation  along with definitions from three different dictionaries and links from other commentators.  The New Testament definition is: 'to exclude.  When used spiritually, it means to exclude from the damned by having God's life in you.  When used physically, it means to exclude from what is endangering physical life'.  As we see in the Bible and in this book, our continuing spiritual growth, and our sanctification  is part of true Biblical salvation.  Please see the note for Main Menu item for Salvation about the word save.  Please also see the notes for 2Thessalonians 2:13-LJC and Hebrews 12:2-LJC about the phrase salvation through sanctification.  Please also see the note for John 8:30 about the phrase non-saving belief  Please also see verses in the New Testament.  Summary on the name / role of Saviour.  Please also see the note for James 1:21 about the phrase save your soul.

Please see the note for James 1:10 about the word away.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'Absent; at a distance; as, the master is away from home. Have me away, for I am wounded. 2Chron. 35. 2. It is much used with words signifying moving or going from; as, go away, send away, run away, etc.; all signifying departure, or separation to a distance. Sometimes without the verb; as, whither away so fast. Love hath wings and will away. 3. As an exclamation, it is a command or invitation to depart; away, that is, be gone, or let us go. "Away with him." Take him away. 4. With verbs, it serves to modify their sense and form peculiar phrases; as, to throw away, to cast from, to give up, dissipate or foolishly destroy. to trifle away, to lose or expend in trifles, or in idleness. to drink away, to squander away, etc., to dissipate in drinking or extravagance. to make away, is to kill or destroy. 5. Away with has a peculiar signification in the phrase, "I cannot away with it." Isa. 1. the sense is, "I cannot bear or endure it."'.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S19 about the phrase cast away.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S1 about the phrase God will not cast away his people.  Please also see the note for John 6:67 about the phrase go away.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 5:17 about the phrase passed away.  Please also see the note for Matthew 19:3 about the phrase put away.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'neither. Ex 10:21-23; Ps 105:28; Mt 24:29  and no. Ps 107:25-27; Jon 1:4,11-14; Mt 8:24-25; 2Co 11:25  all. Isa 57:10; Jer 2:25; Eze 37:11; Eph 2:12; 1Th 4:13'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S18 (Verse 21)   Paul got everyone's attention.
  1. But after long abstinence Paul stood forth in the midst of them,
  2. and said,
  3. Sirs,
  4. ye should have hearkened unto me,
  5. and not have loosed from Crete,
  6. and to have gained this harm and loss.

Acts 27:21-26 tells us that Paul told them: Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me  so that they would now listen.  Then he told them that God had sent him a message that no lives would be lost but that the ship would be lost and that we must be cast upon a certain island.

Paul tells them this so that they will know that he is a true prophet of God and so that they will listen to his warnings in the future.  The centurion did, which was very important for their survival.  At a future sentence, we read that the sailors were going to abandon them and Paul warned the centurion that if they did, others would die.  Therefore, the centurion prevented the sailors from leaving.  And, we see, in this account, that it is very important that we obey exactly as God instructs when God gives us specific instructions.

The word abstinence  lets us know that Paul had been praying and fasting while othersfought the storm.


Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

The word stood  is the past-tense form of the word stand.  Please see the notes for Romans C14S5 and 1Corinthians C15S1 about the word stand.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to be upon the feet, as an animal; not to sit, kneel or lie'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 1:18 about the word notwithstanding.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C14S2 about the word understand.  Please also see the note for Galatians C5S1 about the phrase stand fast.

Please see the note for John 20:19 about the word midst.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'The middle. there is nothing said or done in the midst of the play, which might not have been placed in the beginning. the phrase, in the midst, often signifies involved in, surrounded or overwhelmed by, or in the thickest part, or in the depths of; as in the midst of afflictions, troubles or cares; in the midst of our contemplations; in the midst of the battle; in the midst of pagan darkness and error; in the midst of Gospel light; in the midst of the ocean; in the midst of civil dissensions. From the midst, from the middle, or from among. Deut.18.
MIDST, adv. In the middle. On earth, join all ye creatures to extol Him first, Him last, Him midst, and without end
'.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for Matthew 21:30 about the word sir.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'In Ge 43:20 the word is adon, often translated 'Lord.' In the Acts (except in Ac 16:30), 'man,' and is used as a term of respect. In all other places in the N.T. the word is commonly translated 'Lord': in these cases the context determines how it should be rendered'.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C12S14 and Galatians C3-S7 about the word hear.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'Perceiving by the ear.  This word is often used symbolically for hearing the spiritual message of the word of God, as sound. 1. Listening to; attending to; obeying; observing what is commanded. 2. Attending to witnesses or advocates in a judicial trial; trying'.  Please pay attention to the word 'obey' within this definition.  That is what most people refuse to do when the Bible says that they do not hear.  Please also see the note for James 2:5 about the word hearken.  Please also see the note for Mark 4:9 about the phrase He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.

Please see the note for Mark 11:4 about the word loose.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to free from restraint or confinement; to set at liberty'.

Please see the note for Titus 1:5 about Crete.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'This was a well-known place at the time of the early church.  It was used for trade and navigation.  Therefore, it could be very important in sending the Gospel throughout the known world'.

Please also see the note for Philippians 1:21 about the word gain.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To obtain by industry or the employment of capital; to get as profit or advantage; to acquire'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To contradict; to oppose in words; to deny or declare not to be true what another says; to controvert; to dispute; applied to persons, or to propositions, declarations or facts. I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay nor resist. Luke.21'.

Please see the note for 1Peter 3:13 about the word harm.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'Injury; hurt; damage; detriment. Do thyself no harm. Acts.16. He shall make amends for the harm he hath done in the holy thing. Lev.5. 2. Moral wrong; evil; mischief; wickedness; a popular sense of the word.
HARM, v.t. to hurt; to injure; to damage; to impair soundness of body, either animal or vegetable
'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 2:14-16 about the word harmless.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'after. Ac 27:33-35; Ps 107:5-6  ye should. Ac 27:9-10; Ge 42:22  not. Ac 27:13'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S19 (Verse 22)   Paul's message of hope.
  1. Equivalent Section:  Paul advised them to feel better.
    1. And now I exhort you to be of good cheer:
  2. Equivalent Section:  Why.
    1. for there shall be no loss of  any man's life among you,
    2. but of the ship.

Acts 27:21-26 tells us that Paul told them: Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me  so that they would now listen.  Then he told them that God had sent him a message that no lives would be lost but that the ship would be lost and that we must be cast upon a certain island.

Paul told them the results of his fasting and praying.  In their current condition, with no hope of surviving the storm, they had to believe hip in order to truly have hope.  That's why the prior sentence told them that they should have listened to him.  He was trying to get them to believe that he was God's prophet and had a promise from God.  And, as we read further, some believed and some did not.  The ones who believed accepted Paul as God's prophet and that God was more powerful than all devils.  Those who did not believe tended to be the sailors, who tended to be superstitious from dealing with devil caused storms.  And, we can see similar results when someone delivers a true message from God using the power of God.


Please see the note for 1Corinthians C14S3 about the word exhort.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'n. the act or practice of exhorting; the act of inciting to laudable deeds; incitement to that which is good or commendable. 1. the form of words intended to incite and encourage. 2. Advice; counsel'.

Please see the note for Romans C7S16; Romans C11S26 and 2Corinthians 5:10 about the word good.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'that which comes from God'.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S26 about the word goodness.  Please also see the note for Mark 14:14 about the word goodman.  Please also see the note for Mark 2:28-LJC about the phrase Good Friday.

Please see the note for Romans C12S5 about the word cheer.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A shout of joy; as, they gave three cheers. 2. A state of gladness or joy; a state of animation, above gloom and depression of spirits, but below mirth, gayety and jollity. Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee. Mat. 9. then were they all of good cheer, and they also took some meat. Acts. 27. 3. Mirth; gayety; jollity; as at a feast. 4. Invitation to gayety. 5. Entertainment; that which makes cheerful; provisions for a feast. the table was loaded with good cheer. 6. Air of countenance, noting a greater or less degree of cheerfulness. His words their drooping cheer Enlightened'.

Please see the notes for 2Corinthians 2:15; Philippians 1:19-20; Life in 1John about the word life.  The New Testament definition is: 'Life is that by which a created being enjoys the place in which the Creator has set it'.  Please also see the note for Life in 1John about the phrase eternal life.  Please also see the notes for Hebrews 1:8-LJC; Philippians 1:27-LJC about the phrase life everlasting.  Please note that eternal life  is different from everlasting life  in that while eternal life  is 'Without beginning or end of existence', everlasting life  'has a beginning but is without end of existence'.  Please see the note for John 5:24 about the phrase everlasting life.  Please also see the note for Life in 1John about the phrase eternal life.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S15 about the phrase belief changes life.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C6S16 about the phrase kingdom of God rejected by lifestyle sins.  Please also see the note for Matthew 9:10 about the word sinners.  Please also see the notes for Romans C14S11; Galatians C2-S14 and Philippians 1:21 about the word live.  Please also see the note for Colossians C3S4 about the phrase Christ lives through us.  Please also see the note for Ephesians C1S2 about the phrase just shall live by faith.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S6 about the phrase just shall live by his faith.  Please also see the note for Romans C9S28 about the phrase live / walk by faith.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'I exhort. Ac 27:25,36; 23:11; 1Sa 30:6; Ezr 10:2; Job 22:29-30; Ps 112:7; Isa 43:1-2; 2Co 1:4-6; 4:8-9  for. Ac 27:31,34,44; Job 2:4'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S20 (Verse 23-24)   the results of a Godly man fasting and praying.
  1. Equivalent Section:  Why they should accept hope.
    1. First Step:  Paul received a message directly from God.
      1. For there stood by me this night the angel of God,
      2. whose I am,
      3. and whom I serve,
      4. Saying,
      5. Fear not,
      6. Paul;.
    2. Second Step:  Paul had to survive to testify to Caesar.
      1. thou must be brought before Caesar:
  2. Equivalent Section:  God answered Paul's prayer for the others.
    1. and,
    2. lo,
    3. God hath given thee all them that sail with thee.

Acts 27:21-26 tells us that Paul told them: Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me  so that they would now listen.  Then he told them that God had sent him a message that no lives would be lost but that the ship would be lost and that we must be cast upon a certain island.

The phrases in our sentence can be explained as:

  1. The word For  means: 'Here's why the prior sentence is true'.
  2. The phrase there stood by me this night the angel of God  means: 'Paul had to be consistent and dilligent until he received his answer'.
  3. The phrase whose I am  means: 'Many of his audience worshipped devils who claimed to be gods.  Paul had to make sure that his God was different and more powerful than all of those other so-called gods.  Peoplewho do not truly belong to God (are truly saved) have no right to expect Him to answer their prayers.  If God does do so, it is for the puropse of getting them to truly trust Him and get truly saved'.
  4. The phrase and whom I serve  means: 'People who are saved and not serving, or are barely serving, can not expect the same level of help as someone who devotes their entire life to serving God'.
  5. The phrase Saying, Fear not, Paul  means: 'What follows was the message from God delivered through His messenger'.  Too many people, including saved people and preachers, look at the messenger instead of considering that the message comes from God and that they have to believde that the message is from God if they want to receive any promise which is in the message.
  6. The phrase thou must be brought before Caesar  means: 'God promised Paul that he personally (thou)  would stand before Caesar to witness to him about our Lord Jesus Christ'.
  7. The word lo  means: 'exclaim. Look; see; behold; observe. this word is used to excite particular attention in a hearer to some object of sight, or subject of discourse'.  Therefore, yhe phrase and, lo  means: 'Get excited about this additional promise from God'.
  8. The phrase God hath given thee all them that sail with thee  means: 'Everyone else on theship would live in spite of all of the efforts by devils'.  Think about being a lost person and experiencing what they had experienced for many days.  Next, think about a man of God giving you a promise from God, Whom you do not personally know.  Now, think about actually receiving the promise and surviving.  Would not most people who went through such experiences accept a personal relationship from God?  God used their experience to save the lost and to increase the faith of the saved.


The word stood  is the past-tense form of the word stand.  Please see the notes for Romans C14S5 and 1Corinthians C15S1 about the word stand.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to be upon the feet, as an animal; not to sit, kneel or lie'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 1:18 about the word notwithstanding.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C14S2 about the word understand.  Please also see the note for Galatians C5S1 about the phrase stand fast.

Please see the note for John 11:10 about the word night.  Fausset's Bible Dictionary defines this word as '(1) the time of distress (Isa 21:12).  (2) Death, the time when life's day is over (Joh 9:4).  (3) Children of night, i.e. dark deeds, filthiness, which shuns daylight (1Th 5:5).  (4) the present life, compared with the believer's bright life to come (Ro 13:12)'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 25:6 about the word midnight.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C13S1; Significant Gospel Events and Significant New Testament Events about the word angel.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Literally, a messenger; one employed to communicate news or information '.  Please also see the note for Jude 1:7 about the word archangel.

Please see the notes for Romans C16S21 and 2Timothy C1-S2 about the word serve.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To work for; to bestow the labor of body and mind in the employment of another'.Please also see the note for Philippians 2:17 about the word service.  Please also see the notes for Romans C14S4; 1Corinthians C7S27 and Ephesians C6S4 about the word servant.  The New Testament definition is: 'To command another to help or to cry for help, hence to pray (Ge 4:26)'.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for Romans C11S25 about the word fear.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A painful emotion or passion excited by an expectation of evil, or the apprehension of impending danger. Fear expresses less apprehension than dread, and dread less than terror and fright. the force of This passion, beginning with the most moderate degree, may be thus expressed, fear, dread, terror, fright. Fear is accompanied with a desire to avoid or ward off the expected evil. Fear is an uneasiness of mind, upon the thought of future evil likely to befall us. the saved are commanded to "fear the Lord"'.  Please see the Study called The Fear of the Lord.  Please also see the note for Matthew 10:26 about the phrase fear them not.  Please also see the note for John 6:19 about the word afraid.

There is an extremely popular doctrinal error which claims that the fear of the lord  means 'deep abiding respect'.  The true Biblical definition is: 'The absolute assurance that God will hurt us more than we can imagine if we continue in sin'.  This doctrinal error causes many of God's children to suffer the wrath of God in this life and to lose many everlasting rewards.  Please also see Colossians 3:8 about children of wrath.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for Romans C13S8 about the phrase must needs.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'This choice is not optional'.

Please see the note for Luke 2:1 about the word Caesar.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The common title of the successive Roman emperors, taken from Julius Caesar'.  Please see the note for Mark 8:27 about the city called Caesarea Philippi.  Please see the note for Luke 2:1 about the city called Caesarea.

Please see the note for Luke 18:28 about the word lo.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'exclaim. Look; see; behold; observe. this word is used to excite particular attention in a hearer to some object of sight, or subject of discourse. Lo, here is Christ. Matt 24. Lo, we turn to the Gentiles. Acts 13'.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 5:5 about the word give.  The New Testament definition is: 'ppr. Bestowing; confering; imparting; granting; delivering. GIV'ING, n. the act of confering'.  Please see the note for 2Corinthians 9:8-11 about the words gave  and given.    The New Testament definition for the words gave  and given  are: 'the past-tense form of the word give'.  Please see the note for 2Corinthians 9:7 about the word giving.  The New Testament definition of giving  is: 'the ongoing form of the word give'.  Please see the note for 2Corinthians 9:7 about the word giveth.  The New Testament definition of giveth  is: 'a life-style of giving'.  Please see the note for 2Corinthians 9:7 about the word giver.  The New Testament definition of the word giver  is: 'the person who gives'.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C14S19 about the phrase giving of thanks.

Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'there. Ac 5:19; 12:8-11,23; 23:11; Da 6:22; Heb 1:14; Re 22:16  whose. Ex 19:5; De 32:9; Ps 135:4; Song 2:16; 6:3; Isa 44:5; Jer 31:33; 32:38; Eze 36:38; Zec 13:9; Mal 3:17; Joh 17:9-10; 1Co 6:20; Tit 2:14; 1Pe 2:9-10  and. Ac 16:17; Ps 116:16; 143:12; Isa 44:21; Da 3:17,26,28; 6:16,20; Joh 12:26; Ro 1:1,9; 6:22; 2Ti 1:3; 2:24; Tit 1:1
Fear not. Ac 18:9-10; Ge 15:1; 46:3; 1Ki 17:13; 2Ki 6:16; Isa 41:10-14; 43:1-5; Mt 10:28; Re 1:17 exp: Da 10:12.  Thou. Ac 9:15; 19:21; 23:11; 25:11; Mt 10:18; Joh 11:9; 2Ti 4:16-17; Re 11:5-7  lo. Ac 27:37; Ge 12:2; 18:23-32; 19:21-22,29; 30:27; 39:5,23; Isa 58:11-12; Mic 5:7; Jas 5:16  General references. exp: Ps 107:28; Lu 1:30
'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S21 (Verse 25)   Paul's conclusion from the message that God gave to him.
  1. Equivalent Section: This is how the others should react.
    1. Wherefore,
    2. sirs,
    3. be of good cheer:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  Here's why.
    1. for I believe God,
    2. that it shall be even as it was told me.

Acts 27:21-26 tells us that Paul told them: Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me  so that they would now listen.  Then he told them that God had sent him a message that no lives would be lost but that the ship would be lost and that we must be cast upon a certain island.

Again, the level of true hope that each person received was directly proportional to their level of faith in God and their belief that Paul was a true prophet of God.


Please see the note for Romans intro about the word wherefore.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'what follows the wherefore is a future result that is based upon what came before the wherefore and seen wherever you look'.

Please see the note for Matthew 21:30 about the word sir.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'In Ge 43:20 the word is adon, often translated 'Lord.' In the Acts (except in Ac 16:30), 'man,' and is used as a term of respect. In all other places in the N.T. the word is commonly translated 'Lord': in these cases the context determines how it should be rendered'.

Please see the note for Romans C7S16 about the word good.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In the Bible, only what comes from God is called good. Therefore, the Biblical definition of good  does not match what men think it should be'.  'Original Sin' was eating from the tree of knowledge of good and evil  (Genesis 3).  Since then men have thought they could define good,  but their definitions have been wrong and have been sin (Matthew 7:23; Luke 13:27).  Therefore, the Biblical definition of good  does not match what men think it should be.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S26 about the word goodness.  Please also see the note for Mark 14:14 about the word goodman.  Please also see the note for Mark 2:28-LJC about the phrase Good Friday.

Please see the note for Romans C12S5 about the word cheer.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A shout of joy; as, they gave three cheers. 2. A state of gladness or joy; a state of animation, above gloom and depression of spirits, but below mirth, gayety and jollity. Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee. Mat. 9. then were they all of good cheer, and they also took some meat. Acts. 27. 3. Mirth; gayety; jollity; as at a feast. 4. Invitation to gayety. 5. Entertainment; that which makes cheerful; provisions for a feast. the table was loaded with good cheer. 6. Air of countenance, noting a greater or less degree of cheerfulness. His words their drooping cheer Enlightened'.


Please see the notes for Romans C10S15; 1Corinthians C14S25 and Galatians C3-S8 about the word believe.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To credit upon the authority or testimony of another; to be persuaded of the truth of something upon the declaration of another, or upon evidence furnished by reasons, arguments, and deductions of the mind, or by other circumstances, than personal knowledge. When we believe upon the authority of another, we always put confidence in his veracity. When we believe upon the authority of reasoning, arguments, or a concurrence of facts and circumstances, we rest our conclusions upon their strength or probability, their agreement with our own experience, etc.  true Biblical belief  causes us to act upon that belief  and any claimed belief  that does not lead to matching action is a lie.  Many people confuse faith  and belief.  Before people act, they have a belief  but that belief  does not turn into true faith  until the people act upon it.  Thus, we need to tell people the true gospel, which requires them to act upon their claimed belief'.  Please also see the note for John 3:16 about the word believeth.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'a lifestyle belief.  This is opposed to whay people call belief but what they have does not stay with them'.  Please also see the notes for John 6:42 and John 12:40 about the phrase believe on / believe in.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'This identifies an ongoing spiritual relationship'.  Please also see the notes for Romans 3:26-LJC and John 20:31-LJC about the phrase believe in Jesus / Christ.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The start of a spiritual relationship with Jesus  and / or Christ'.  Please also see the note for John 8:30 about the phrase belief, non-saving.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S15 about the phrase belief (true) changes life.  Please also see the notes for Romans C4S21 about the word unbelief.

Please see the note for Matthew 18:31 about the words tell / told.  The word told  is the past-tense form of the word tell.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to communicate to others'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'I believe. Ac 27:11,21; Nu 23:19; 2Ch 20:20; Lu 1:45; Ro 4:20-21; 2Ti 1:12  General references. exp: Ps 107:28'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S22 (Verse 26)   What will happen before they are saved.
Howbeit we must be cast upon a certain island

Acts 27:21-26 tells us that Paul told them: Sirs, ye should have hearkened unto me  so that they would now listen.  Then he told them that God had sent him a message that no lives would be lost but that the ship would be lost and that we must be cast upon a certain island.


Please see the note for Matthew 17:21 about the word Howbeit.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'adv. how, be, and it. Be it as it may; nevertheless; notwithstanding; yet; but; however'.

Please see the note for Romans C13S8 about the phrase must needs.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'This choice is not optional'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:29 about the word cast.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In general "to throw," with various degrees of violence; usually, with force, but not so necessarily, as e.g. in cast a net, cast lots'.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S19 about the phrase cast away.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 4:8-10 about the phrase cast down.  Please also see the note for Mark 9:28 about the phrase cast out.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S1 about the phrase God will not cast away his people.

Please see the note for Acts 27:16 about the word island.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: '(Heb 'i, "dry land," as opposed to water) occurs in its usual signification (Isa 42:4,10,12,15, comp. Jer 47:4), but more frequently simply denotes a maritime region or sea-coast (Isa 20:6, R.V.," coastland;" Isa 23:2,6; Jer 2:10; Eze 27:6-7). (See Chittim.) the shores of the Mediterranean are called the "islands of the sea" (Isa 11:11), or the "isles of the Gentiles" (Ge 10:5), and sometimes simply "isles" (Ps 72:10); Eze 26:15,18; 27:3,35; Da 11:18)'.  Please also see the note for Acts 13:6 about the word isle.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'a certain. Ac 28:1'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S23 (Verse 27-28)   What happened after two weeks in the storm.
  1. Equivalent Section:  What the sailors determined.
    1. First Step:  After a long time they believed that the ship was near a shore.
      1. But when the fourteenth night was come,
      2. as we were driven up and down in Adria,
      3. about midnight the shipmen deemed that they drew near to some country;.
    2. Second Step:  they checked the depth of the water they were in.
      1. And sounded,
      2. and found  it twenty fathoms:.
  2. Equivalent Section: They checked the depth of the water again.
    1. and when they had gone a little further,
    2. they sounded again,
    3. and found  it fifteen fathoms.

Acts 27:27-32 tells us that the sailors determined that they were near land.  And, they were going to abandon the ship, and take a smaller boat until Paul warn the centurion and he had the small boats cut away.

The sailors were doing their job in order to believe what they did.  They used their experience and senses, such as hearing and sight.  The sound of the wind would be different near a shore.  And, the movement of the water would be different in shallower water than in deeper water.  It would take experience to understand those differences, but the sailors had such experience.


Please see the note for John 11:10 about the word night.  Fausset's Bible Dictionary defines this word as '(1) the time of distress (Isa 21:12).  (2) Death, the time when life's day is over (Joh 9:4).  (3) Children of night, i.e. dark deeds, filthiness, which shuns daylight (1Th 5:5).  (4) the present life, compared with the believer's bright life to come (Ro 13:12)'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 25:6 about the word midnight.

The word drave  is the past-tense dorm of the word drive.  Please see the note for Mark 1:12 about the word drive.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To impel or urge forward by force'.

The word deemed  is defined as: 'pp. thought; judged; supposed'.

Please see the note for Matthew 15:7-8 about the words draw / drawn / drew.  The word drawn  and drew.  are past-tense forms of the word draw.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To pull along; to haul; to cause to move forward by force applied in advance of the thing moved or at the fore-end, as by a rope or chain. It differs from drag only in this, that drag is more generally applied to things moved along the ground by sliding, or moved with greater toil or difficulty, and draw is applied to all bodies moved by force in advance, whatever may be the degree of force. Draw is the more general or generic term, and drag, more specific'.

Please see the note for Mark 12:1 about the word country.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'An area of land.  It can be all the land controlled by a government or the land lying near a city'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C13S1 about the word sound.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word is: 'a. L. sanus. 1. Entire; unbroken; not shaky, split or defective; as sound timber. 2. Undecayed; whole; perfect, or not defective; as sound fruit; a sound apple or melon. 3. Unbroken; not bruised or defective; not lacerated or decayed; as a sound limb. 4. Not carious; not decaying; as a sound tooth. 5. Not broken or decayed; not defective; as a sound ship. 6. Whole; entire; unhurt; unmutilated; as a sound body. 7. Healthy; not diseased; not being in a morbid state; having all the org and complete and in perfect action; as a sound body; sound health; a sound constitution; a sound man; a sound horse. 8. Founded in truth; firm; strong; valid; solid; that cannot be overthrown or refuted; as sound reasoning; a sound argument; a sound objection; sound doctrine; sound principles. 9. Right; correct; well founded; free form error; orthodox. II Tim 1. Let my heart be sound in thy statutes. Ps. 119. 10. Heavy; laid on with force; as sound strokes; a sound beating. 11. Founded in right and law; legal; valid; not defective; that cannot be overthrown; as a sound title to land; sound justice. 12. Fast; profound; undisturbed; as sound sleep. 13. Perfect, as intellect; not broken or defective; not enfeebled by age or accident; not wild or wandering; not deranged; as a sound mind; a sound understanding or reason.
SOUND, adv. Soundly; heartily. So sound he slept that nought might him awake.
SOUND, n. the air bladder of a fish
'.

The word found  is the past-tense form of the word find.  Please see the note for John 1:41 about the word find.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Literally, to come to; to meet; hence, to discover by the eye; to gain first sight or knowledge of something lost; to recover either by searching for it or by accident'.  The important part of this definition is the ongoing effort which is required until the desired object is found.  The Bible does not use this word for 'stumbling upon something'.  The word found  is the past-tense form of the word find.

Please see the note for Philippians 1:25-26 about the word further.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A helping forward; promotion; advancement'.  Please also see the note for Philippians about the phrase furtherance of the gospel.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'The fourteenth. Ac 27:18-20  Adria. Adria strictly speaking, was the name of the Adriatic gulf, now the Gulf of Venice, an arm of the Mediterranean, about 400 miles long and 140 broad, stretching along the eastern shores of Italy on one side, and Dalmatia, Sclavonia, and Macedonia on the other. But the term Adria was extended far beyond the limits of this gulf, and appears to have been given to an indeterminate extent of sea, as we say, generally, the Levant. It is observable, that the sacred historian does not say "in the Adriatic gulf," but "in Adria," (that is, the Adriatic sea, Adrias G99 being understood;) which, says Hesychius, was the same as the Ionian sea; and Strabo says that the Ionian gulf "is a part of that now called the Adriatic." But not only the Ionian, but even the Sicilian sea, and part of that which washes Crete, were called the Adriatic. thus the scholiast on Dionysius Periegetis says, "they call this Sicilian sea Adria." And Ptolemy says that Sicily was bounded on the east by the Adriatic, hupo G5259 Adrias G99, and that Crete was bounded on the west by the Adriatic sea, hupo G5259 tou G5120 Adriatikos pelagos G3989.  The shipmen. Ac 27:30; 1Ki 9:27; Jon 1:6; Re 18:17
'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S24 (Verse 29)   the sailors were afraid of crashing into rocks.
  1. Then fearing lest we should have fallen upon rocks,
  2. they cast four anchors out of the stern,
  3. and wished for the day.

Acts 27:27-32 tells us that the sailors determined that they were near land.  And, they were going to abandon the ship, and take a smaller boat until Paul warn the centurion and he had the small boats cut away.

I believe that the sound of the wind hitting a cliff, with rocks at the base, id significantly different from the wind croaaing a sandy shore.  And, I believe that is why the sailors were fearing lest we should have fallen upon rocks.  The four anchors  were things which would drag in the ocean and keep the ship heading the way they wanted to go in order to avoud disaster.


Please see the note for Romans C11S25 about the word fear.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A painful emotion or passion excited by an expectation of evil, or the apprehension of impending danger. Fear expresses less apprehension than dread, and dread less than terror and fright. the force of This passion, beginning with the most moderate degree, may be thus expressed, fear, dread, terror, fright. Fear is accompanied with a desire to avoid or ward off the expected evil. Fear is an uneasiness of mind, upon the thought of future evil likely to befall us. the saved are commanded to "fear the Lord"'.  Please see the Study called The Fear of the Lord.  Please also see the note for Matthew 10:26 about the phrase fear them not.  Please also see the note for John 6:19 about the word afraid.

There is an extremely popular doctrinal error which claims that the fear of the lord  means 'deep abiding respect'.  The true Biblical definition is: 'The absolute assurance that God will hurt us more than we can imagine if we continue in sin'.  This doctrinal error causes many of God's children to suffer the wrath of God in this life and to lose many everlasting rewards.  Please also see Colossians 3:8 about children of wrath.

Please see the note for 1Timothy 3:6 about the word fall.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'moving from a high position to a low position'.  This word is often used symbolically for the spiritual meaning which is: 'To drop from a higher place. Rain falls from the clouds; a man falls from his horse. Apostasy: unexpectedly moving from a high spiritual position to a low spiritual position. I beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven. Luke 10'.  The word fell.  is the past-tense form of the word fall.

We find the exact word of rocks (plural)  in: Numbers 23:9; 1Samuel 13:6; 1Samuel 24:2; 1Kings 19:11; Job 28:10; Job 30:6; Psalms 78:15; Psalms 104:18; Proverbs 30:26; Isaiah 2:19; Isaiah 2:21; Isaiah 7:19; Isaiah 33:16; Isaiah 57:5; Jeremiah 4:29; Jeremiah 16:16; Jeremiah 51:25; Nahum 1:6; Matthew 27:51; Acts 27:29; Revelation 6:15-16.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: ', n. Gr., L. rupes, from the root of rumpo, to break or burst. If this is not the origin of rock, I know not to what root to assign it.  1. A large mass of stony matter, usually compounded of two or more simple minerals, either bedded in the earth or resting on its surface. Sometimes rocks compose the principal part of huge mountains; sometimes hugh rocks lie on the surface of the earth, in detached blocks or masses. Under this term, mineralogists class all mineral substances, coal, gypsum, salt, etc.  2. In Scripture, figuratively, defense; means of safety; protection; strength; asylum.  The Lord is my rock. 2Sam. 22.  3. Firmness; a firm or immovable foundation. Ps. 28.  Matt. 7. Matt. 16.  4. A species of vulture or condor.  5. A fabulous bird in the Eastern tales.
ROCK, n.  A distaff used in spinning; the staff or frame about which flax is arranged, from which the thread is drawn in spinning.
ROCK, v.t.  1. to move backward and forward, as a body resting on a foundation; as, to rock a cradle; to rock a chair; to rock a mountain. It differs from shake, as denoting a slower and more uniform motion, or larger movements. It differs from swing, which expresses a vibratory motion of something suspended.  A rising earthquake rock'd the ground.  2. to move backwards and forwards in a cradle, chair, etc.; as, to rock a child to sleep.  3. to lull to quiet.  Sleep rock thy brain. Unusual.
ROCK, v.i. to be moved backwards and forwards; to reel.  The rocking town supplants their footsteps
'.  Where The word of God  uses exact word of rock (singular)  symbolically for Christ,  it also uses exact word of rocks (plural)  for the physical substance.

Please see the note for Luke 1:29 about the word cast.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In general "to throw," with various degrees of violence; usually, with force, but not so necessarily, as e.g. in cast a net, cast lots'.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S19 about the phrase cast away.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 4:8-10 about the phrase cast down.  Please also see the note for Mark 9:28 about the phrase cast out.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S1 about the phrase God will not cast away his people.

Please see the note for Hebrews 6:17-20 about the word anchor.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Ancient anchors  were like modern ones and used to hold a ship and keep it from drifting into danger'.

We find forms of the word wish  in: Job 31:30; Job 33:6; Psalms 40:14; Psalms 73:7; Jonah 4:8; Acts 27:29; Romans 9:3; 2Corinthians 13:9; 3John 1:2.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'v.i. G.  1. to have a desire, or strong desire, either for what is or is not supposed to be obtainable. It usually expresses less than long; but sometimes it denotes to long or wise earnestly. We often wise for what is not obtainable.  This is as good an argument as an antiquary could wish for.  They have more than heart could wish. Psalm 73.  I wish above all things that thou mayest prosper. 3 John 2.  They cast four anchors out of the stern, and wished for the day. Acts 27.  2. to be disposed or inclined; as, to wish well to anothers affairs.  3. It sometimes partakes of hope or fear. I wish the event may prove fortunate, or less calamitous than we apprehend.
WISH, v.t.  1. to desire. I wish your prosperity.  Let them be driven backward and put to shame, that wish me evil. Psalm 40.  2. to long for; to desire eagerly or ardently. It has this sense when expressed with emphasis.  3. to recommend by wishing.  I would not wish them to a fairer death.  4. to imprecate; as, to wish curses on an enemy.  5. to ask; to express desire.
WISH, n.  1. Desire; sometimes, eager desire. Job 33.  2. Desire expressed.  Blisterd be thy tongue for such a wish.  3. thing desired. He has his wish.  The difference between wish and desire seems to be, that desire is directed to what is obtainable, and a wish may be directed to what is obtainable or not
'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'fallen. Ac 27:17,41  anchors. Ac 27:30,40; Heb 6:19  and wished. De 28:67; Ps 130:6'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S25 (Verse 30-31)   Paul warned about cowardly seamen trying to save themselves when it endangered others..
  1. And as the shipmen were about to flee out of the ship,
  2. when they had let down the boat into the sea,
  3. under colour as though they would have cast anchors out of the foreship,
  4. Paul said to the centurion and to the soldiers,
  5. Except these abide in the ship,
  6. ye cannot be saved.

Acts 27:27-32 tells us that the sailors determined that they were near land.  And, they were going to abandon the ship, and take a smaller boat until Paul warn the centurion and he had the small boats cut away.

  1. The word And  means: 'This sentence is added to the prior sentence.  The prior sentence told us about the sailors' fear.  Paul prophesied that all would live but the ship would be destroyed.  However, the sailors were all lost and did not trust God nor did they trust Paul as God's prophet.  Therefore, they thought that the best way to save themselves was to abandon the ship and let everyone would die'.
  2. The phrase as the shipmen were about to flee out of the ship  means: 'This tells us their intent'.
  3. The phrase when they had let down the boat into the sea  means: 'This tells us how they intended to save themselves'.
  4. The phrase under colour as though they would have cast anchors out of the foreship  means: 'This is the lie that they told others'.  It would be stupid to attach anchors to the stern of the ship and to the foreship.  That would have the same effect as having no anchors.  The ship would spin in circles and break up.
  5. The phrase Paul said to the centurion and to the soldiers  means: 'This is who Paul warned about the intent of the sailors'.
  6. The phrase Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved  means: 'This would be the result to others if the sailors escaped and abandoned everyone else'.  Later, in our account, we are told that they discovered a certain creek with a shore, into the which they were minded, if it were possible, to thrust in the ship.  The sailors knew how to do that but no one else on the ship could have done it.
  7. Please also see the links for Prophecies in the New Testament Significant Events Study for the prophecy in this sentence and other prophecies in the New Testament but outside of the Gospel accounts.
.


Please see the note for Luke 8:34 about the words flee / fled.  The New Testament definition, of the word fled,  is: 'The past- tense form of flee'.  The New Testament definition, of the word flee,  is: 'To run with rapidity, as from danger; to attempt to escape; to hasten from danger or expected evil. Also, To avoid; to keep at a distance from such as "Flee fornication"'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word sea.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'A large bason, cistern or laver which Solomon made in the temple, so large as to contain more than six thousand gallons. this was called the brazen sea, and used to hold water for the priests to wash themselves. 1 Kings 7. 2 Chron. 4 2. A large body of water, nearly inclosed by land, as the Baltic or the Mediterranean; as the sea of Azof. Seas are properly branches of the ocean, and upon the same level. Large bodies of water inland, and situated above the level of the ocean, are lakes. the appellation of sea, given to the Caspian lake, is an exception, and not very correct. So the lake of Galilee is called a sea, from the Greek. 3. the ocean; as, to go to sea. the fleet is at sea, or on the high seas. 4. A wave; a billow; a surge. the vessel shipped a sea. 5. the swell of the ocean in a tempest, or the direction of the waves; as, we head the sea. 6. Proverbially, a large quantity of liquor; as a sea of blood. 7. A rough or agitated place or element. In a troubled sea of passion tost. Milton'.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 11:29 about the phrase Red Sea.  Please also see the note for John 21:1 about the phrase sea of Tiberias.

The phrase under colour  means: 'as a means of deception'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:29 about the word cast.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In general "to throw," with various degrees of violence; usually, with force, but not so necessarily, as e.g. in cast a net, cast lots'.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S19 about the phrase cast away.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 4:8-10 about the phrase cast down.  Please also see the note for Mark 9:28 about the phrase cast out.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S1 about the phrase God will not cast away his people.

Please see the note for Hebrews 6:17-20 about the word anchor.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Ancient anchors  were like modern ones and used to hold a ship and keep it from drifting into danger'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for Mark 15:39 about the word centurion.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A Roman officer in command of a hundred men (Mr 15:39,44- 45)'.

Please see the note for Luke 3:14 about the word soldier.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'Apart from the common application of this term (for which see ARMY, ARMOUR, etc.) it is used in the N.T. for the service of a Christian. Two things are said of the Christian soldier. He must "endure hardness," that is, share in the suffering incident to warfare; and he must not entangle "himself with the affairs of this life, that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier": that is, be quite free to obey his Captain in all things. As explained by the centurion, "I say to this man Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh;" so the Christian servant is under authority, and unhesitating obedience is what should characterise the soldier of Jesus Christ: he must be prepared to endure hardships, and to suffer with his Captain. Mt 8:9; 2Ti 2:3-4'.

Please see the note for John 6:44 about the word except.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to take or leave out of any number specified; to exclude; as, of the thirty persons present and concerned in a riot, we must except two. 2. to take or leave out any particular or particulars, from a general description. When he saith, all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted who did put all things under him. 1 Cor.14'.

The word abode  is the past-tense form of the word abide.  Please see the note for 1Corinthians C7S9 about the word abide.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to be; to continue; to be; to dwell, rest, continue, stand firm, or be stationary for anytime indefinitely'.

Please see the note for Philippians 1:19-20 for links to every place in that epistle where we find the word salvation  along with definitions from three different dictionaries and links from other commentators.  The New Testament definition is: 'to exclude.  When used spiritually, it means to exclude from the damned by having God's life in you.  When used physically, it means to exclude from what is endangering physical life'.  As we see in the Bible and in this book, our continuing spiritual growth, and our sanctification  is part of true Biblical salvation.  Please see the note for Main Menu item for Salvation about the word save.  Please also see the notes for 2Thessalonians 2:13-LJC and Hebrews 12:2-LJC about the phrase salvation through sanctification.  Please also see the note for John 8:30 about the phrase non-saving belief  Please also see verses in the New Testament.  Summary on the name / role of Saviour.  Please also see the note for James 1:21 about the phrase save your soul.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'The boat. Ac 27:16,32  foreship. Ac 27:41
said. Ac 27:11,21,42-43  Except. Ac 27:22-24; Ps 91:11-12; Jer 29:11-13; Eze 36:36-37; Lu 1:34-35; 4:9-12; Joh 6:37; 2Th 2:13-14
'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S26 (Verse 32)   the soldiers ended the sailors' cowardly plan.
  1. Then the soldiers cut off the ropes of the boat,
  2. and let her fall off.

Acts 27:27-32 tells us that the sailors determined that they were near land.  And, they were going to abandon the ship, and take a smaller boat until Paul warn the centurion and he had the small boats cut away.


Please see the note for Luke 3:14 about the word soldier.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'Apart from the common application of this term (for which see ARMY, ARMOUR, etc.) it is used in the N.T. for the service of a Christian. Two things are said of the Christian soldier. He must "endure hardness," that is, share in the suffering incident to warfare; and he must not entangle "himself with the affairs of this life, that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier": that is, be quite free to obey his Captain in all things. As explained by the centurion, "I say to this man Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh;" so the Christian servant is under authority, and unhesitating obedience is what should characterise the soldier of Jesus Christ: he must be prepared to endure hardships, and to suffer with his Captain. Mt 8:9; 2Ti 2:3-4'.

Please see the note for Luke 12:45-46 about the word cut.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To separate the parts of any body by an edged instrument. It signifies also, to cut into pieces; to sever or divide; as, to cut timber in the forest'.  Please also see the note for Galatians C5-S13 about the phrase cut off.

Please see the note for 1Timothy 3:6 about the word fall.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'moving from a high position to a low position'.  This word is often used symbolically for the spiritual meaning which is: 'To drop from a higher place. Rain falls from the clouds; a man falls from his horse. Apostasy: unexpectedly moving from a high spiritual position to a low spiritual position. I beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven. Luke 10'.  The word fell.  is the past-tense form of the word fall.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'General references. Lu 16:8; Php 3:7-9'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S27 (Verse 33)   Paul encouraged everyone to eat.
  1. And while the day was coming on,
  2. Paul besought  them all to take meat,
  3. saying,
  4. This day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting,
  5. having taken nothing.

Acts 27:33-38 tells us that And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take meat, saying, this day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing.  After that Paul said that all should eat because all lives would be saved.

Everyone was praying to their preferred god and fasting  in hope of help.  In our sentence, se read that Paul encouraged them to eat, for their health,  because the true God had assured their survival and there was no need for them to continue to pray and fast to false gods.


Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 12:8 about the word besought.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The past-tense form of the word beseech'.  Please also see the note for Romans C12S1 about the word beseech.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To entreat; to supplicate; to implore; to ask or pray with urgency'.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians 6:13; Hebrews 13:8 and Hebrews 13:9 about the word meats.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Webster's 1828 dictionary defines meat as: ' n. 1. Food in general; anything eaten for nourishment, either by man or beast. And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb--to you it shall be for meat. Gen.1. Every moving thing that liveth, shall be meat for you. Gen.9. thy carcass shall be meat to all fowls of the air. Deut.28. 2. the flesh of animals used as food. this is now the more usual sense of the word. the meat of carnivorous animals is tough, coarse and ill flavored. the meat of herbivorous animals is generally palatable. 3. In Scripture, spiritual food; that which sustains and nourishes spiritual life or holiness. My flesh is meat indeed. John.6. 4. Spiritual comfort; that which delights the soul. My meat is to do the will of him that sent me. John.4. 5. Products of the earth proper for food. Hab.3. 6. the more abstruse doctrines of the gospel, or mysteries of religion. Heb.5. 7. Ceremonial ordinances. Heb.13. to sit at meat, to sit or recline at the table.  This word is also used symbolically for spiritual food'.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 11:33 about the word tarry.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to stay; to abide; to continue; to lodge. Tarry all night and wash your feet. Gen.19. 2. to stay behind. Ex.12. 3. to stay in expectation; to wait. Tarry ye here for us, till we come again to you. Ex.24. 4. to delay; to put off going or coming; to defer. Come down to me, tarry not. Gen.45. 5. to remain; to stay. He that telleth lies, shall not tarry in my sight. Ps.101. TAR'RY, v.t. to wait for. I cannot tarry dinner. Not in use'.

Please see the note for Philippians 1:25-26 about the word continue.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'keep doinf what they were doing before.  The dictionary does not make the distinction between the words continue  and continueth.  Webster's 1828 actually gives the Biblical definition of continueth  for the word continue.  In the Bible, the word continue  is used for when the action stope at some point and uses the word continueth  for when the action does not stop in this life'.  Please also see the note for James 1:25 about the word continueth.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians 7:5 about the word incontinent.

Please see the note for Philippians 1:27-28 about the word fast.  The application, in this sentence, is to 'stop eating, eating nothing'.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Literally, set, stopped, fixed, or pressed close. Hence, close; tight; as, make fast the door; take fast hold. When people stop eating that tine is also called a fast'.  Please also see the note for Luke 15:22-24 about the word fasten.  Please also see the note for Galatians C5S1 about the phrase stand fast.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C15S54 about the word stedfast.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'while. Ac 27:29  this. Ac 27:27'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S28 (Verse 34)   Paul's concluding recommendation.
  1. Equivalent Section: Paul's recommendation.
    1. Wherefore I pray you to take  some meat:
  2. Equivalent Section:  Why.
    1. For this is for your health:
  3. Equivalent Section:  the promise from God.
    1. for there shall not an hair fall from the head of any of you.

Acts 27:33-38 tells us that And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take meat, saying, this day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing.  After that Paul said that all should eat because all lives would be saved.

Paul had proven to be true and accurate in every prophecy which he gave to them.  In addition, our next sentence starts with the word and,  and it tells us that p[aul then demonstrated the action which he had recommended.  All of them would have known that he was fasting and praying.  Therefore, after he demonstrated that he was breaking his own fast, they followed suit.


Please see the note for Romans intro about the word wherefore.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'what follows the wherefore is a future result that is based upon what came before the wherefore and seen wherever you look'.

Please see the notes for Romans C15S25 and 2Corinthians C1S6 about the word pray.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'talking to God'.  Please also see the Doctrinal Study called Pray for links to papers on prayer.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians 6:13; Hebrews 13:8 and Hebrews 13:9 about the word meats.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Webster's 1828 dictionary defines meat as: ' n. 1. Food in general; anything eaten for nourishment, either by man or beast. And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb--to you it shall be for meat. Gen.1. Every moving thing that liveth, shall be meat for you. Gen.9. thy carcass shall be meat to all fowls of the air. Deut.28. 2. the flesh of animals used as food. this is now the more usual sense of the word. the meat of carnivorous animals is tough, coarse and ill flavored. the meat of herbivorous animals is generally palatable. 3. In Scripture, spiritual food; that which sustains and nourishes spiritual life or holiness. My flesh is meat indeed. John.6. 4. Spiritual comfort; that which delights the soul. My meat is to do the will of him that sent me. John.4. 5. Products of the earth proper for food. Hab.3. 6. the more abstruse doctrines of the gospel, or mysteries of religion. Heb.5. 7. Ceremonial ordinances. Heb.13. to sit at meat, to sit or recline at the table.  This word is also used symbolically for spiritual food'.

We find forms of the word health  in: Genesis 43:28; 2Samuel 20:9; Psalms 42:11; Psalms 43:5; Psalms 67:2; Proverbs 3:8; Proverbs 4:22; Proverbs 12:18; Proverbs 13:17; Proverbs 16:24; Isaiah 58:8; Jeremiah 8:15; Jeremiah 8:22; Jeremiah 30:17; Jeremiah 33:6; Acts 27:34; 3John 1:2.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'n. helth. from heal. that state of an animal or living body, in which the parts are sound, well organized and disposed, and in which they all perform freely their natural functions. in this state the animal feels no pain. this word is applied also to plants.  1. Sound state of the mind; natural vigor of faculties.  2. Sound state of the mind, in a moral sense; purity; goodness.  3. Salvation or divine favor, or grace which cheers God's people. Ps.43,  4. Wish of health and happiness; used in drinking. Come, love and health to all; an elliptical phrase, for, I wish health to you'.

Please see the note for Luke 7:37-38 about the word hair.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The Hebrews were fully alive to the importance of the hair as an element of personal beauty'.

Please see the note for 1Timothy 3:6 about the word fall.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'moving from a high position to a low position'.  This word is often used symbolically for the spiritual meaning which is: 'To drop from a higher place. Rain falls from the clouds; a man falls from his horse. Apostasy: unexpectedly moving from a high spiritual position to a low spiritual position. I beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven. Luke 10'.  The word fell.  is the past-tense form of the word fall.

Please see the note for Colossians C1S4 about the word head.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The uppermost part of the human body, or the foremost part of the body of prone and creeping animals. this part of the human body contains the org and of hearing, seeing, tasting and smelling; it contains also the brain, which is supposed to be the seat of the intellectual powers, and of sensation. Hence the head is the chief or more important part, and is used for the whole person, in the phrase, let the evil fall on my head'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 14:10 about the word beheaded.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians 11:3-LJC about the phrase Christ: the head of.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'For this. Mt 15:32; Mr 8:2-3; Php 2:5; 1Ti 5:23  for there. 1Ki 1:52; Mt 10:30; Lu 12:7; 21:18  General references. exp: Mt 10:30; Lu 21:18'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S29 (Verse 35)  
  1. Equivalent Section:  Paul first gave thanks to God.
    1. And when he had thus spoken,
    2. he took bread,
    3. and gave thanks to God in presence of them all:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  Paul ate in front of them all.
    1. and when he had broken  it,
    2. he began to eat.

Acts 27:33-38 tells us that And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take meat, saying, this day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing.  After that Paul said that all should eat because all lives would be saved.

Our next sentence tells us the reaction of everyone else and that they followed Paul's example.  The sailors might not have been as confident in Paul's prophecies as everyone else, but after more than two weeks of despair, they were willing to follow others into dome relief.


Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 9:8-11 about the word bread.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The word signifies food in general, or that which is eaten'.  Please also see the Minor Titles of the Son of God Section, of the Significant Gospel Events Study, for links to this word is used symbolically for a title for Jesus.  Please also see the note for Matthew 12:4 about the word shewbread.

The word gave  is:'the past-tense form of the word give' along with the word given.  Please see the note for 2Corinthians 9:8-11 about this words and the many forms of the word give.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C14S19 and Ephesians C5S2 about the word thank.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'v.t. 1. to express gratitude for a favor; to make acknowledgments to one for kindness bestowed. We are bound to thank God always for you. 2 thess 1. Joab bowed himself and thanked the king. 2 Sam.14. 2. It is used ironically. Weigh the danger with the doubtful bliss, And thank yourself, if aught should fall amiss'.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C14S19 and Ephesians C5S2 about the phrase giving of thanks.

Please see the note for Philippians 2:12 about the word presence.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The existence of a person or thing in a certain place; opposed to absence'.

Please see the note for Matthew 5:19 about the words break / brake / broke.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' to part or divide by force and violence, as a solid substance; to rend apart; as, to break a band; to break a thread or a cable'.  Please also see the note for Luke 12:39 about the word broken.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S21 about the phrase broken off.

Please see the notes for Romans C14S2; 1Corinthians C11S37 and Hebrews 13:10 about the word eat.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Besides the common use of this word, it is employed symbolically for to 'consume, destroy:' they "eat up my people as they eat bread." Ps 14:4; cf. Pr 30:14; Hab 3:14; 2Ti 2:17. Also for receiving, digesting, and delighting in God's words'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'and gave. Ac 2:46-47; 1Sa 9:13; Mt 15:36; Mr 8:6; Lu 24:30; Joh 6:11,23; Ro 14:6; 1Co 10:30-31; 1Ti 4:3-4  in. Ps 119:46; Ro 1:16; 2Ti 1:8,12; 1Pe 4:16'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S30 (Verse 36)   the others celebrated with eating.
  1. Then were they all of good cheer,
  2. and they also took  some meat.

Acts 27:33-38 tells us that And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take meat, saying, this day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing.  After that Paul said that all should eat because all lives would be saved.

Our sentence starts with the word then,  which means: 'After Paul finished giving them the promise from God and demonstrating his own confidence in it'.  The rest of the sentence is clear and tells us the change in mood from what had been with them for at least two weeks.


Please see the note for Romans C7S16 about the word good.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In the Bible, only what comes from God is called good. Therefore, the Biblical definition of good  does not match what men think it should be'.  'Original Sin' was eating from the tree of knowledge of good and evil  (Genesis 3).  Since then men have thought they could define good,  but their definitions have been wrong and have been sin (Matthew 7:23; Luke 13:27).  Therefore, the Biblical definition of good  does not match what men think it should be.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S26 about the word goodness.  Please also see the note for Mark 14:14 about the word goodman.  Please also see the note for Mark 2:28-LJC about the phrase Good Friday.

Please see the note for Romans C12S5 about the word cheer.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A shout of joy; as, they gave three cheers. 2. A state of gladness or joy; a state of animation, above gloom and depression of spirits, but below mirth, gayety and jollity. Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee. Mat. 9. then were they all of good cheer, and they also took some meat. Acts. 27. 3. Mirth; gayety; jollity; as at a feast. 4. Invitation to gayety. 5. Entertainment; that which makes cheerful; provisions for a feast. the table was loaded with good cheer. 6. Air of countenance, noting a greater or less degree of cheerfulness. His words their drooping cheer Enlightened'.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians 6:13; Hebrews 13:8 and Hebrews 13:9 about the word meats.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Webster's 1828 dictionary defines meat as: ' n. 1. Food in general; anything eaten for nourishment, either by man or beast. And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb--to you it shall be for meat. Gen.1. Every moving thing that liveth, shall be meat for you. Gen.9. thy carcass shall be meat to all fowls of the air. Deut.28. 2. the flesh of animals used as food. this is now the more usual sense of the word. the meat of carnivorous animals is tough, coarse and ill flavored. the meat of herbivorous animals is generally palatable. 3. In Scripture, spiritual food; that which sustains and nourishes spiritual life or holiness. My flesh is meat indeed. John.6. 4. Spiritual comfort; that which delights the soul. My meat is to do the will of him that sent me. John.4. 5. Products of the earth proper for food. Hab.3. 6. the more abstruse doctrines of the gospel, or mysteries of religion. Heb.5. 7. Ceremonial ordinances. Heb.13. to sit at meat, to sit or recline at the table.  This word is also used symbolically for spiritual food'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'they all. Ps 27:14; 2Co 1:4-6'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S31   the number of people promised physical salvation.
(Verse 37) And we were in all in the ship two hundred threescore and sixteen souls

Acts 27:33-38 tells us that And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take meat, saying, this day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing.  After that Paul said that all should eat because all lives would be saved.


Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

Please see the notes for Romans C13S1 and Psalms 119:20 about the word soul.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The long-term result of the short-term actions of our heart  in deciding how we will think, how we will act emotionally to circumstances of life and how we will decide the issues of life'.  Please also see the note for James 1:21 about the phrase save your soul.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'two. Ac 27:24  souls. Ac 2:41; 7:14; Ro 13:1; 1Pe 3:20'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S32 (Verse 38)   After eating, they lightened the ship of everything they could, including food.
  1. And when they had eaten enough,
  2. they lightened the ship,
  3. and cast out the wheat into the sea.

Acts 27:33-38 tells us that And while the day was coming on, Paul besought them all to take meat, saying, this day is the fourteenth day that ye have tarried and continued fasting, having taken nothing.  After that Paul said that all should eat because all lives would be saved.


Please see the notes for Romans C14S2; 1Corinthians C11S37 and Hebrews 13:10 about the word eat.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Besides the common use of this word, it is employed symbolically for to 'consume, destroy:' they "eat up my people as they eat bread." Ps 14:4; cf. Pr 30:14; Hab 3:14; 2Ti 2:17. Also for receiving, digesting, and delighting in God's words'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:29 about the word cast.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In general "to throw," with various degrees of violence; usually, with force, but not so necessarily, as e.g. in cast a net, cast lots'.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S19 about the phrase cast away.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 4:8-10 about the phrase cast down.  Please also see the note for Mark 9:28 about the phrase cast out.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S1 about the phrase God will not cast away his people.

Please see the note for Luke 16:7 about the word wheat.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'one of the earliest cultivated grains. It bore the Hebrew name hittah, and was extensively cultivated in Palestine. there are various species of wheat'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word sea.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'A large bason, cistern or laver which Solomon made in the temple, so large as to contain more than six thousand gallons. this was called the brazen sea, and used to hold water for the priests to wash themselves. 1 Kings 7. 2 Chron. 4 2. A large body of water, nearly inclosed by land, as the Baltic or the Mediterranean; as the sea of Azof. Seas are properly branches of the ocean, and upon the same level. Large bodies of water inland, and situated above the level of the ocean, are lakes. the appellation of sea, given to the Caspian lake, is an exception, and not very correct. So the lake of Galilee is called a sea, from the Greek. 3. the ocean; as, to go to sea. the fleet is at sea, or on the high seas. 4. A wave; a billow; a surge. the vessel shipped a sea. 5. the swell of the ocean in a tempest, or the direction of the waves; as, we head the sea. 6. Proverbially, a large quantity of liquor; as a sea of blood. 7. A rough or agitated place or element. In a troubled sea of passion tost. Milton'.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 11:29 about the phrase Red Sea.  Please also see the note for John 21:1 about the phrase sea of Tiberias.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'they lightened. Ac 27:18-19; Job 2:4; Jon 1:5; Mt 6:25; 16:26; Heb 12:1  the wheat. the Romans imported corn from Egypt, by way of Alexandria, to which this ship belonged; for a curious account of which see Bryant's treatise on the Euroclydon.  General references. exp: Mr 13:15; Lu 12:23; Php 3:7'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S33 (Verse 39)   In daylight, the found a place to try and land.
  1. Equivalent Section:  In the daylight they saw land.
    1. And when it was day,
    2. they knew not the land:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  they found a place to try and land.
    1. but they discovered a certain creek with a shore,
    2. into the which they were minded,
    3. if it were possible,
    4. to thrust in the ship.

Acts 27:39-41 says: And when it was day, they knew not the land: but they discovered a certain creek with a shore, into the which they were minded, if it were possible, to thrust in the ship.  Then, they ran the ship aground; and the forepart stuck fast, and remained unmoveable, but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves.

They weren't sure where they were at but knew that they would be safer on land than continuing on a ship that they had little control over.  Therefore, they committed all they had to trying to land.


Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

Please see the note for Mark 10:30 about the word land  the New Testament definition for this word is: 'Earth, or the solid matter which constitutes the fixed part of the surface of the globe, in distinction from the sea or other waters, which constitute the fluid or movable part'.

Please see the note for Acts 21:3 about the word discover.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'v.t. See Cover.  1. Literally, to uncover; to remove a covering. Isaiah 22.  2. to lay open to the view; to disclose; to show; to make visible; to expose to view something before unseen or concealed.  Go, draw aside the curtains and discover the several caskets to this noble prince.  He discovereth deep things out of darkness. Job 12.  Law can discover sin, but not remove.  3. to reveal; to make known.  We will discover ourselves to them. 1 Samuel 14.  Discover not a secret to another. Proverbs 25.  4. to espy; to have the first sight of; as, a man at mast-head discovered land.  When we had discovered Cyprus, we left it on the left hand. Acts 21.  5. to find out; to obtain the first knowledge of; to come to the knowledge of something sought or before unknown. Columbus discovered the variation of the magnetic needle. We often discover our mistakes, when too late to prevent their evil effects.  6. to detect; as, we discovered the artifice; the thief, finding himself discovered, attempted to escape.  Discover differs from invent. We discover what before existed, though to us unknown; we invent what did not before exist'.

Please see the note for Matthew 13:2 about the word shore.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' the coast or land adjacent to the sea, or to a large lake or river. this word is applied primarily to land contiguous to water; but it extends to the ground near the border of the sea or of a lake, which is covered with water'.

Please see the notes for Romans C11-S37; Romans C12-S2 and 2Corinthians C1S9 about the word mind.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The thinking process and conclusion of that process'.  Please also see the notes for Romans 11:20; 1Timothy 6:17 and 2Timothy 3:4 about the woed highminded.  Please also see the note for Romans 15:5-6 about the word likeminded.  Please also see the note for Philippians 2:5-8 about the phrase mind Jesus.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians 2:16 about the phrase mind of Christ.

Please see the note for Mark 10:27 about the word possible.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'That may be or exist; that may be now, or may happen or come to pass; that may be done; not contrary to the nature of things. It is possible that the Greeks and Turks may now be engaged in battle. It is possible that peace of Europe may continue a century. It is not physically possible that a stream should ascend a mountain, but it is possible that the Supreme Being may suspend a law of nature, that is, his usual course of proceeding. It is not possible that 2 and 3 should be 7, or that the same action should be morally right and morally wrong'.  Please also see the note for Mark 10:27 about the word impossible.  Forms of this word are used, in this book, in: Ac 2:24; Acts 20:16; Acts 27:39.

Please see the note for Luke 4:28-29 about the word thrust.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To push or drive with force; as, to thrust anything with the hand or foot, or with an instrument'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S34 (Verse 40)   they did everything humanly possible to land the ship.
  1. And when they had taken up the anchors,
  2. they committed  themselves unto the sea,
  3. and loosed the rudder bands,
  4. and hoised up the mainsail to the wind,
  5. and made toward shore.

Acts 27:39-41 says: And when it was day, they knew not the land: but they discovered a certain creek with a shore, into the which they were minded, if it were possible, to thrust in the ship.  Then, they ran the ship aground; and the forepart stuck fast, and remained unmoveable, but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves.

They took up the sea anchors, which were keeping the ship pointed into the waves and used the rudders (loosed the rudder bands)  to aim the ship at the creek shore and used the mainsail  (hoised up the mainsail to the wind,)  to try and push the ship into the shore as far as possible.


Please see the note for Hebrews 6:17-20 about the word anchor.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Ancient anchors  were like modern ones and used to hold a ship and keep it from drifting into danger'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C9S26 about the word commit.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To do a premeditated act or to trust another to do it; with no possibility of taking the thing back'

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word sea.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'A large bason, cistern or laver which Solomon made in the temple, so large as to contain more than six thousand gallons. this was called the brazen sea, and used to hold water for the priests to wash themselves. 1 Kings 7. 2 Chron. 4 2. A large body of water, nearly inclosed by land, as the Baltic or the Mediterranean; as the sea of Azof. Seas are properly branches of the ocean, and upon the same level. Large bodies of water inland, and situated above the level of the ocean, are lakes. the appellation of sea, given to the Caspian lake, is an exception, and not very correct. So the lake of Galilee is called a sea, from the Greek. 3. the ocean; as, to go to sea. the fleet is at sea, or on the high seas. 4. A wave; a billow; a surge. the vessel shipped a sea. 5. the swell of the ocean in a tempest, or the direction of the waves; as, we head the sea. 6. Proverbially, a large quantity of liquor; as a sea of blood. 7. A rough or agitated place or element. In a troubled sea of passion tost. Milton'.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 11:29 about the phrase Red Sea.  Please also see the note for John 21:1 about the phrase sea of Tiberias.

Please see the note for Mark 11:4 about the word loose.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to free from restraint or confinement; to set at liberty'.

Please see the note for Mark 15:16 about the word band.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Any narrow ligament with which a thing is bound. To unite; to associate; to confederate for some common purpose'.

Please see the note for Luke 8:23 about the word sail.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'pp. Passed in ships or other water craft'.

Please see the note for Luke 7:24 about the word wind.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'he primary sense is to move, flow, rush or drive along. 1. Air in motion with any degree of velocity, indefinitely; a current of air.
cripture References: the Scriptural references to wind show many illustrative and figurative uses: (1) Power of God (1Ki 19:11; Job 27:21; 38:24; Ps 107:25; 135:7; 147:18; 148:8; Pr 30:4; Jer 10:13; Ho 4:19; Lu 8:25): "He caused the east wind to blow in the heavens; and by his power he guided the south wind" (Ps 78:26). (2) Scattering and destruction: "A stormy wind shall rend it" (Eze 13:11; compare Eze 5:2; 12:14; 17:21; Ho 4:19; 8:7; Jer 49:36; Mt 7:25). (3) Uncertainty: "tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine" (Eph 4:14; compare Pr 27:16; Ec 1:6; Joh 3:8; Jas 1:6). (4) Various directions: "toward the four winds of heaven" (Da 11:4; compare Da 8:8; Zec 2:6; Mt 24:31; Mr 13:27). (5) Brevity: "a wind that passeth away" (Ps 78:39; compare Ps 1:4; 35:5; 103:16). (6) Nothingness: "Molten images are wind" (Isa 41:29; compare Jer 5:13)
'.

Please see the note for Matthew 13:2 about the word shore.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' the coast or land adjacent to the sea, or to a large lake or river. this word is applied primarily to land contiguous to water; but it extends to the ground near the border of the sea or of a lake, which is covered with water'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'taken up, etc. or, cut the anchors, they left them in the sea, etc. Ac 27:29-30  the rudder bands. Or, "The bands of the rudders;" for large vessels in ancient times had two or more rudders, which were fastened to the ship by means of bands, or chains, by which they were hoisted out of the water when incapable of being used. these bands being loosed, the rudders would fall into their proper places, and serve to steer the vessel into the creek, which they had in view, and hoisted. Isa 33:23'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S35 (Verse 41)   how the attempted landing went.
  1. First Step:  they ran aground where tides from two directions came together.
    1. And falling into a place where two seas met,
    2. they ran the ship aground;.
  2. Second Step:  the ship was broken apart.
    1. and the forepart stuck fast,
    2. and remained unmoveable,
    3. but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves.

Acts 27:39-41 says: And when it was day, they knew not the land: but they discovered a certain creek with a shore, into the which they were minded, if it were possible, to thrust in the ship.  Then, they ran the ship aground; and the forepart stuck fast, and remained unmoveable, but the hinder part was broken with the violence of the waves.

Now, many people would call this bad luck.  But, we have seen through these chapters that devils were doing their best to kill Paul.  Everything that happened on this trip were too much to be coincidence.  And, this sentence gives us their last attempt, with the sea, to kill Paul.  When the sea didn't work, they still tries with a poisonous snake in the next chapter.


Please see the note for 1Timothy 3:6 about the word fall.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'moving from a high position to a low position'.  This word is often used symbolically for the spiritual meaning which is: 'To drop from a higher place. Rain falls from the clouds; a man falls from his horse. Apostasy: unexpectedly moving from a high spiritual position to a low spiritual position. I beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven. Luke 10'.  The word fell.  is the past-tense form of the word fall.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word sea.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'A large bason, cistern or laver which Solomon made in the temple, so large as to contain more than six thousand gallons. this was called the brazen sea, and used to hold water for the priests to wash themselves. 1 Kings 7. 2 Chron. 4 2. A large body of water, nearly inclosed by land, as the Baltic or the Mediterranean; as the sea of Azof. Seas are properly branches of the ocean, and upon the same level. Large bodies of water inland, and situated above the level of the ocean, are lakes. the appellation of sea, given to the Caspian lake, is an exception, and not very correct. So the lake of Galilee is called a sea, from the Greek. 3. the ocean; as, to go to sea. the fleet is at sea, or on the high seas. 4. A wave; a billow; a surge. the vessel shipped a sea. 5. the swell of the ocean in a tempest, or the direction of the waves; as, we head the sea. 6. Proverbially, a large quantity of liquor; as a sea of blood. 7. A rough or agitated place or element. In a troubled sea of passion tost. Milton'.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 11:29 about the phrase Red Sea.  Please also see the note for John 21:1 about the phrase sea of Tiberias.

The word ran  is the past-tense form of the word run.  Please see the note for 1Peter 4:4 about the word run.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To move or pass in almost any manner, as on the feet or on wheels. Men and other animals run on their feet; carriages run on wheels, and wheels run on their axle-trees'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

Please see the note for Philippians 1:27-28 about the word fast.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Literally, set, stopped, fixed, or pressed close. Hence, close; tight; as, make fast the door; take fast hold. When people stop eating that tine is also called a fast'.  Please also see the note for Luke 15:22-24 about the word fasten.  Please also see the note for Galatians C5S1 about the phrase stand fast.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C15S54 about the word stedfast.

Please see the note for Hebrews 4:6-7 about the word remain.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To continue; to rest or abide in a place for a time indefinite'.

Please see the note for Mark 5:13 about the word violent.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'With force; forcibly; vehemently'.  Please also see the note for Acts 5:26 about the word violence.

Please see the note for Romans C15S17 about the word hinder.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'a. comp. of hind. that is in a position contrary to that of the head or for part; designating the part which follows; as the hinder part of a wagon; the hinder part of a ship, or the stern. Acts 27'.

Please see the note for Matthew 5:19 about the words break / brake / broke.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' to part or divide by force and violence, as a solid substance; to rend apart; as, to break a band; to break a thread or a cable'.  Please also see the note for Luke 12:39 about the word broken.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S21 about the phrase broken off.

Please see the note for Mark 5:13 about the word violent.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'With force; forcibly; vehemently'.  Please also see the note for Acts 5:26 about the word violence.

Please see the note for Jude 1:12-13 about the word wave.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'n. G. 1. A moving swell or volume of water; usually, a swell raised and driven by wind. A pebble thrown into still water produces waves, which form concentric circles, receding from the point where the pebble fell. But waves are generally raised and driven by wind, and the word comprehends any moving swell on the surface of water, from the smallest ripple to the billows of a tempest. the wave behind impels the wave before. 2. Unevenness; inequality of surface. 3. the line or streak of luster on cloth watered and calendered'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'they ran. Ac 27:17,26-29; 2Co 11:25  broken. 1Ki 22:48; 2Ch 20:37; Eze 27:26,34; 2Co 11:25-26'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S36 (Verse 42)   the soldiers were only concerned about their own safety.
  1. And the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners,
  2. lest any of them should swim out,
  3. and escape.

Acts 27:42-44 tells us that And the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out, and escape.  However, the centurion prevented it because he wanted to save Paul.  Therefore, some swam and some floated on boards and all escaped all safe to land.

If any of the prisoners escaped then the soldiers might nave to take their place.  They weren't worried about the prisoner's lives or anything other than themselves.  However, the centurion realized how many times had saved them all with his prophecy.  Therefore, as our next sentence says, he kept all of the prisoners alive.


Please see the note for Luke 3:14 about the word soldier.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'Apart from the common application of this term (for which see ARMY, ARMOUR, etc.) it is used in the N.T. for the service of a Christian. Two things are said of the Christian soldier. He must "endure hardness," that is, share in the suffering incident to warfare; and he must not entangle "himself with the affairs of this life, that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier": that is, be quite free to obey his Captain in all things. As explained by the centurion, "I say to this man Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh;" so the Christian servant is under authority, and unhesitating obedience is what should characterise the soldier of Jesus Christ: he must be prepared to endure hardships, and to suffer with his Captain. Mt 8:9; 2Ti 2:3-4'.

Please see the note for Luke 3:14 about the word soldier.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'Apart from the common application of this term (for which see ARMY, ARMOUR, etc.) it is used in the N.T. for the service of a Christian. Two things are said of the Christian soldier. He must "endure hardness," that is, share in the suffering incident to warfare; and he must not entangle "himself with the affairs of this life, that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier": that is, be quite free to obey his Captain in all things. As explained by the centurion, "I say to this man Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh;" so the Christian servant is under authority, and unhesitating obedience is what should characterise the soldier of Jesus Christ: he must be prepared to endure hardships, and to suffer with his Captain. Mt 8:9; 2Ti 2:3-4'.

Please see the note for John 11:53 about the word counsel.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'advice; opinion, or instruction, given upon request or otherwise, for directing the judgment or conduct of another; opinion given upon deliberation or consultation. Every purpose is established by counsel. Proverbs 20'.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S38 about the phrase counseller.

Please see the note for Romans C13S12 about the word kill.  Webster's 1828 defines the word kill  as: 'v.t.  1. to deprive of life, animal or vegetable, in any manner or by any means. to kill an animal or a plant, is to put an end to the vital functions, either by destroying or essentially injuring the org and necessary to life, or by causing them to cease from action. An animal may be killed by the sword or by poison, by disease or by suffocation. A strong solution of salt will kill plants.  2. to butcher; to slaughter for food; as, to kill an ox.  3. to quell; to appease; to calm; to still; as, in seamen's language, a shower of rain kills the wind'.

Please see the note for Matthew 4:12 about the word prison.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The place of detainment and confiment used by a government'.  Please also see the note for Philemon 1:1 about the word prisoner.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 6:3 about the word imprisonment.

We find forms of the word swim  in: 2Kings 6:6; Psalms 6:6; Isaiah 25:11; Ezekiel 32:6; Ezekiel 47:5; Acts 27:42; Acts 27:43.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'v.i.  1. to float; to be supported on water or other fluid; not to sink. Most species of wood will swim in water. Any substance will swim, whose specific gravity is less than that of the fluid in which it is immersed.  2. to move progressively in water by means of the motion of the hands and feet, or of fins. In Paris, boys are taught to swim by instructors appointed for that purpose. Is.25.  Leap in with me into this angry flood,  And swim to yonder point.  3. to float; to be borne along by a current. In all states there are men who will swim with the tide of popular opinion.  4. to glide along with a smooth motion, or with a waving motion.  She with pretty and with swimming gait.  A hov'ring mist came swimming o'er his sight.  5. to be dizzy or vertiginous; to have a waving motion of the head or a sensation of that kind, or a reeling of the body. the head swims when we walk on high.  6. to be floated; to be overflowed or drenched; as,The earth swims in rain.  Sudden the ditches swell, the meadows swim.  All the night I make my bed to swim; I water my couch with my tears. Ps.6.  7. to overflow; to abound; to have abundance.  They now swim in joy.
SWIM, v.t. to pass or move on; as, to swim a stream. Deer are known to swim rivers and sounds.  Sometimes he thought to swim the stormy main.  1. to immerse in water that the lighter parts may swim; as, to swim wheat for seed
'.

Please see the note for Matthew 23:33 about the word escape.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' to flee fRomans avoid; to get out of the way; to shun; to obtain security from; to pass without harm; as, to escape danger'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'General references. Ps 74:20; Pr 12:10; Ec 9:3; Mr 15:15-20; Lu 23:40-41'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S37 (Verse 43-44) This sentence has equivalent sections. 
  1. Equivalent Section:  the centurion kept Paul, and the other prisoners, alive.
    1. First Step:  What he commanded thesoldiers.
      1. But the centurion,
      2. willing to save Paul,
      3. kept them from  their purpose;.
    2. Second Step:  What he commanded those who could swim.
      1. and commanded that they which could swim should cast  themselves first  into the sea,
      2. and get to land:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  What he commanded those who could not swim.
    1. And the rest,
    2. some on boards,
    3. and some on  broken pieces of the ship.

Acts 27:42-44 tells us that And the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out, and escape.  However, the centurion prevented it because he wanted to save Paul.  Therefore, some swam and some floated on boards and all escaped all safe to land.

The phrases in our sentence can be explained as:

  1. The word But  means: 'provides a contrast between what was said before the word and what is said after the word.  in this case, the prior sentence said that the soldiers wanted to kill the prisoners while what follows the word but  tells us that the centurion forbid the killing'.
  2. The phrase The centurion, willing to save Paul  means: 'This is why he forbid the killing'.
  3. The phrase kept them from their purpose  means: 'This is what he did'.
  4. The phrase and commanded that they which could swim should cast themselves first into the sea, and get to land  means: 'This is what he commanded those who could swim'.
  5. The phrase And the rest, some on boards, and some on broken pieces of the ship  means: 'This is what he commanded those who could not swim'.


Please see the note for Mark 15:39 about the word centurion.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A Roman officer in command of a hundred men (Mr 15:39,44- 45)'.

The meaning of the word wilt,  does not match what is found in a man-written dictionary.  The true Biblical meaning is: 'The will applied at a lifestyle level.  That is: a decision of will which does not change throughout the life'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 1:15-17 about the word will.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'That faculty of the mind by which we determine either to do or forbear an action; the faculty which is exercised in deciding, among two or more objects, which we shall embrace or pursue'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 1:15-17 about the word will.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'That faculty of the mind by which we determine either to do or forbear an action; the faculty which is exercised in deciding, among two or more objects, which we shall embrace or pursue'.  Please also see the note for 1Peter 2:15 about the phrase will of God.  Please also see the Message called The Will of God for the application of these verses in the life of the believer.

Please see the note for Philippians 1:19-20 for links to every place in that epistle where we find the word salvation  along with definitions from three different dictionaries and links from other commentators.  The New Testament definition is: 'to exclude.  When used spiritually, it means to exclude from the damned by having God's life in you.  When used physically, it means to exclude from what is endangering physical life'.  As we see in the Bible and in this book, our continuing spiritual growth, and our sanctification  is part of true Biblical salvation.  Please see the note for Main Menu item for Salvation about the word save.  Please also see the notes for 2Thessalonians 2:13-LJC and Hebrews 12:2-LJC about the phrase salvation through sanctification.  Please also see the note for John 8:30 about the phrase non-saving belief  Please also see verses in the New Testament.  Summary on the name / role of Saviour.  Please also see the note for James 1:21 about the phrase save your soul.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for Matthew 26:8 about the word purpose.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'That which a person sets before himself as an object to be reached or accomplished; the end or aim to which the view is directed in any plan, measure or exertion'.

Please see the note for Romans 7:8 about the word commandment.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'a mandate; an order or injunction given by authority; charge'.  Please note that a commandment  is not always written down and often comes through the human person that God has placed in authority over us.  Please see the note for Psalms 119:4 for the use of the word commandment  within this Psalm and considerations from several other places within the Bible.  Please see the note for Romans C7S11 about the word commandment.  Please see the Doctrinal Study on the use Ten Commandments for links to where they are dealt with in the word of God.  Please use This link to see the 'Ten (10) Commandments' and references to them in the New Testament.  Please also see the note for 1John 5:2 about the phrase keep his commandments.

Please see the note for Acts 27:42 about the word swim.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'v.i.  1. to float; to be supported on water or other fluid; not to sink. Most species of wood will swim in water. Any substance will swim, whose specific gravity is less than that of the fluid in which it is immersed.  2. to move progressively in water by means of the motion of the hands and feet, or of fins. In Paris, boys are taught to swim by instructors appointed for that purpose. Is.25.  Leap in with me into this angry flood,  And swim to yonder point.  3. to float; to be borne along by a current. In all states there are men who will swim with the tide of popular opinion.  4. to glide along with a smooth motion, or with a waving motion.  She with pretty and with swimming gait.  A hov'ring mist came swimming o'er his sight.  5. to be dizzy or vertiginous; to have a waving motion of the head or a sensation of that kind, or a reeling of the body. the head swims when we walk on high.  6. to be floated; to be overflowed or drenched; as,The earth swims in rain.  Sudden the ditches swell, the meadows swim.  All the night I make my bed to swim; I water my couch with my tears. Ps.6.  7. to overflow; to abound; to have abundance.  They now swim in joy.
SWIM, v.t. to pass or move on; as, to swim a stream. Deer are known to swim rivers and sounds.  Sometimes he thought to swim the stormy main.  1. to immerse in water that the lighter parts may swim; as, to swim wheat for seed
'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:29 about the word cast.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In general "to throw," with various degrees of violence; usually, with force, but not so necessarily, as e.g. in cast a net, cast lots'.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S19 about the phrase cast away.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 4:8-10 about the phrase cast down.  Please also see the note for Mark 9:28 about the phrase cast out.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S1 about the phrase God will not cast away his people.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word sea.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'A large bason, cistern or laver which Solomon made in the temple, so large as to contain more than six thousand gallons. this was called the brazen sea, and used to hold water for the priests to wash themselves. 1 Kings 7. 2 Chron. 4 2. A large body of water, nearly inclosed by land, as the Baltic or the Mediterranean; as the sea of Azof. Seas are properly branches of the ocean, and upon the same level. Large bodies of water inland, and situated above the level of the ocean, are lakes. the appellation of sea, given to the Caspian lake, is an exception, and not very correct. So the lake of Galilee is called a sea, from the Greek. 3. the ocean; as, to go to sea. the fleet is at sea, or on the high seas. 4. A wave; a billow; a surge. the vessel shipped a sea. 5. the swell of the ocean in a tempest, or the direction of the waves; as, we head the sea. 6. Proverbially, a large quantity of liquor; as a sea of blood. 7. A rough or agitated place or element. In a troubled sea of passion tost. Milton'.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 11:29 about the phrase Red Sea.  Please also see the note for John 21:1 about the phrase sea of Tiberias.

Please see the note for Mark 10:30 about the word land  the New Testament definition for this word is: 'Earth, or the solid matter which constitutes the fixed part of the surface of the globe, in distinction from the sea or other waters, which constitute the fluid or movable part'.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 2:12-13 about the word rest.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To cease from action or motion of any kind; to stop; a word applicable to any body or being, and to any kind of motion'.

Please see the note for Matthew 5:19 about the words break / brake / broke.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' to part or divide by force and violence, as a solid substance; to rend apart; as, to break a band; to break a thread or a cable'.  Please also see the note for Luke 12:39 about the word broken.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S21 about the phrase broken off.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C27-S38 (Verse 44)   the end result.
  1. And so it came to pass,
  2. that they escaped all safe to land.

Acts 27:42-44 tells us that And the soldiers' counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them should swim out, and escape.  However, the centurion prevented it because he wanted to save Paul.  Therefore, some swam and some floated on boards and all escaped all safe to land.


Please see the note for Matthew 23:33 about the word escape.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' to flee fRomans avoid; to get out of the way; to shun; to obtain security from; to pass without harm; as, to escape danger'.

Please see the note for Philippians 3:1 about the word safe.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Webster's 1828 dictionary defines safe as: 'a. L. salvus, from salus, safety, health. 1. Free from danger of any kind; as safe from enemies; safe from disease; safe from storms; safe from the malice of foes. 2. Free from hurt, injury or damage; as, to walk safe over red hot plowshares. We brought the goods safe to land. 3. confering safety; securing from harm; as a safe guide; a safe harbor; a safe bridge. 4. Not exposing to danger. Phil. 3. 5. No longer dangerous; placed beyond the power of doing harm; a ludicrous meaning. Banquo's safe. - Aye, my good lord, safe in a ditch. SAFE, n. A place of safety; a place for securing provisions from noxious animals'.

Please see the note for Mark 10:30 about the word land  the New Testament definition for this word is: 'Earth, or the solid matter which constitutes the fixed part of the surface of the globe, in distinction from the sea or other waters, which constitute the fluid or movable part'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'willing. Ac 27:3,11,31; 23:10,24; Pr 16:7; 2Co 11:25
that. Ac 27:22,24; Ps 107:28-30; Am 9:9; Joh 6:39-40; 2Co 1:8-10; 1Pe 4:18  land. Melita, now Malta, the island on which Paul and his companions were cast, is situate in the Mediterranean sea, about fifty miles from the coast of Sicily, towards Africa; and is one immense rock of soft white free-stone, twenty miles long, twelve in its greatest breadth, and sixty in circumference. Some, however, with the learned Jacob Bryant, are of opinion that this island was Melita in the Adriatic gulf, near Illyricum; but it may be sufficient to observe, that the course of the Alexandrian ship, first to Syracuse and then to Rhegium, proves that it was the present Malta, as the proper course from the Illyrian Melita would have been first to Rhegium, before it reached Syracuse, to which indeed it need not have gone at all
'.


HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary

Acts Chapter 28

Chapter theme is: the End of the Testimony of Paul.

links to sentences in this chapter: 
C28-S1 (Verse 1), C28-S2 (Verse 2), C28-S3 (Verse 3), C28-S4 (Verse 4), C28-S5 (Verse 5), C28-S6 (Verse 6), C28-S7 (Verse 7), C28-S8 (Verse 8), C28-S9 (Verse 9-10), C28-S10 (Verse 11), C28-S11 (Verse 12), C28-S12 (Verse 13-14), C28-S13 (Verse 15), C28-S14 (Verse 16), C28-S15 (Verse 17), C28-S16 (Verse 18), C28-S17 (Verse 19), C28-S18 (Verse 20), C28-S19 (Verse 21), C28-S20 (Verse 22), C28-S21 (Verse 23), C28-S22 (Verse 24), C28-S23 (Verse 25-27), C28-S24 (Verse 28), C28-S25 (Verse 29), C28-S26 (Verse 29-31)'.

Acts 28:1-6 tells us about the locals helping the people from the crashed ship.  When Paul added some sticks to the fire they had created, a venomous snake bit him.  But, he just shook it off into the fire and was not hurt.

Acts 28:7-10 tells us about God using Paul to heal people on the island.  It is important to remember that it is actually God, working through His man, Who does the actual healing.  Please see the section on Miracles, in the Significant Events in the New Testament for links to where our Lord Jesus Christ  Used Paul to do miracles.

Acts 28:11-16 tells us about the events as they traveled from the island to Rome where the centurion turned in the prisoners but Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept him.

Acts 28:17-24 tells us about Paul presenting the accusations against him by the Jews of the Jerusalem Church and he also presented the Gospel to them.  And, some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.

Acts 28:25-29 tells us the Jews could not agree about the Gospel.  Paul finalized with: Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it.

Acts 28:29-31 is the last sentence in this Bible book.  It tells us And Paul dwelt two whole years in his own hired house, and received all that came in unto him, Preaching the kingdom of God, and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all confidence, no man forbidding him.  All throughout this book, we have seen the spiritual fight between God and devils being in the background and controlling events which were reported.  Our last sentence tells us that God proved that He had more power than the devils and that He let Paul minister without interference for the last few years of his life.


HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S1 (Verse 1)   they all made it to shore safe.
  1. And when they were escaped,
  2. then they knew that the island was called Melita.

Acts 28:1-6 tells us about the locals helping the people from the crashed ship.  When Paul added some sticks to the fire they had created, a venomous snake bit him.  But, he just shook it off into the fire and was not hurt.

Everyone made it safe to shore.  That was when they met a native to the island and learned the name of the island.


Please see the note for Matthew 23:33 about the word escape.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' to flee fRomans avoid; to get out of the way; to shun; to obtain security from; to pass without harm; as, to escape danger'.

Please see the notes for Romans C10S25; 1Corinthians C1S11; 2Corinthians C1S5; Galatians C3-S9; Colossians C1S3 and know in 1John about the word know.  The word knew  is the past-tense form of the word know.  The New Testament definition is: 'A clear and certain perception of that which exists, or of truth and fact; and the perception of the connection and agreement, or disagreement between various truths and acts. Within the Biblical usage is the knowledge that comes only from personal intimate experience'.  Please see the notes for 2Peter 1:2-LJC; 2Peter 2:20-LJC and Philippians 1:9-11 about the word knowledge.  Please see the note for Romans 6:3 about the phrase Know ye not.  Please see the note for 1Corinthians C16S17 about the word acknowledge.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S4 about the word foreknow.

Please see the note for Acts 27:16 about the word island.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: '(Heb 'i, "dry land," as opposed to water) occurs in its usual signification (Isa 42:4,10,12,15, comp. Jer 47:4), but more frequently simply denotes a maritime region or sea-coast (Isa 20:6, R.V.," coastland;" Isa 23:2,6; Jer 2:10; Eze 27:6-7). (See Chittim.) the shores of the Mediterranean are called the "islands of the sea" (Isa 11:11), or the "isles of the Gentiles" (Ge 10:5), and sometimes simply "isles" (Ps 72:10); Eze 26:15,18; 27:3,35; Da 11:18)'.  Please also see the note for Acts 13:6 about the word isle.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C1S3 about the word call.  That note has links to notes in every New Testament book where there are links to every place where the particular book uses this word.  The New Testament definition is: 'To command another to help or to cry for help, hence to pray (Ge 4:26)'.  Please also see the note for Romans 10:13; 2Thessalonians 3:1-LJC; Ephesians 5:8-LJC and 1John 4:14-LJC about the phrase call upon the Lord.  The note for Romans 10:13 has links to every place in the Bible where we find the words call  and Lord  used together, along with a small note on each reference.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'The island. Ac 27:26,44'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S2 (Verse 2)   they were helped by the locals.
  1. Equivalent Section:  the locals were kind and helpful.
    1. And the barbarous people shewed us no little kindness:
  2. Equivalent Section: They took care of the basic need of the survivors.
    1. for they kindled a fire,
    2. and received us every one,
    3. because of the present rain,
    4. and because of the cold.

Acts 28:1-6 tells a venomous snake bit him.  But, he just shook it off into the fire and was not hurt.

us about the locals helping the people from the crashed ship.  When Paul added some sticks to the fire they had created,

I don't know how familiar the reader is with cold, but it can be disabling and at warmer temperatures than what people might think.  Since they were all wet from the ocean, the cold would have penetrated to their core.  Having someone build a fire, in those conditions, can save people from illness and even death.


The word barbarous  is defined as: 'Uncivilized; savage; unlettered; untutored; ignorant; unacquainted with arts; stranger to civility of manners'.  Yet, in spite of that being their nature, they helped strangers who shipwrecked upon their island.  That was God upsetting the plan of the devils which was shown by all of the trouble they had ending with ship wreck and the soldiers wanting to kill everyone.

Please see the note for Colossians 2S8 about the word shew.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The Biblical spelling for the word show, which means: to exhibit or present to the view of others'.

Please see the note for Colossians C3S8 about the word kindness.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'Good will; benevolence; that temper or disposition which delights in contributing to the happiness of others, which is exercised cheerfully in gratifying their wishes, supplying their wants or alleviating their distresses; benignity of nature. Kindness ever accompanies love'.

Please see the note for Luke 12:49 about the word kindle.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as 'pp. Set on fire; inflamed; excited into action'.

Please see the note for James 3:6 about the word fire.  The New Testament definition is: 'The primary sense is, to rage, to act with violent excitement. It is also An extremely painful type of injury that is used by God to cleanse and purify. This word is often used symbolically for different purposes which all result in something being consumed'.  Please also see the note for Revelation 20:9 about the phrase fire from Heaven.  Please also see the note for Revelation 19:20 about the phrase lake of fire.  Please also see the note for Romans C12S18 about the phrase coals of fire.

Please see the notes for Romans C14S1; 1Corinthians C15S1 and Colossians C2-S4 about the word receive.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To take, as a thing offered or sent; to accept'.  In addition, please see the note for Matthew 10:41; which explains that in order to truly receive  a person, we must receive  their character as our own.

Please see the note for Romans C1S10 about the word because.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'provides a cause where the cause and effect are both in the past'.  Please also see the note for Romans C8S38 about the phrase dying because of the truth.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 4:13-14 about the word present.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Webster's 1828 dictionary defines present as: '1. Being in a certain place; opposed to absent. 2. Being before the face or near; being in company. Inquire of some of the gentlemen present. these things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you. John 14. 3. Being now in view or under consideration. In the present instance, facts will not warrant the conclusion. the present question must be decided on different principles. 4. Now existing, or being at this time; not past or future; as the present session of congress. the court is in session at the present time. We say, a present good, the present year or age. 5. Ready at hand; quick in emergency; as present wit. 'Tis a high point of philosophy and virtue for a man to be present to himself. 6. Favorably attentive; not heedless; propitious. Nor could I hope in any place but there to find a god so present to my prayer. 7. Not absent of mind; not abstracted; attentive. the present, an elliptical expression for the present time. At present, elliptically for, at the present time. Present tense, in grammar, the tense or form of a verb which expresses action or being in the present time, as I am writing; or something that exists at all times, as virtue is always to be preferred to vice; or it expresses habits or general truths, as plants spring from the earth; fishes swim; reptiles creep; birds fly; some animals subsist on herbage, others are carnivorous.
PRES'ENT, n. that which is presented or given; a gift; a donative; something given or offered to another gratuitously; a word of general application. Gen.32. Presents' in the plural, is used in law for a deed of conveyance, a lease, letter of attorney or other writing; as in the phrase, "Know all men by these presents," that is, by the writing itself, per presentes. in this sense, it is rarely used in the singular
'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 2:12 about the phrase presence.

Please see the note for Matthew 5:44-45 about the word rain.  Fausset's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'violent rain" or generically "The early and latter rain" (Jer 5:24; Joe 2:23). Yoreh, "The early rain of autumn"; malkosh, "The latter rain of spring" (Pr 16:15; Job 29:23; Jer 3:3; Ho 6:3; Zec 10:1). Rebibim, from rab "many," from the multitude of drops; "showers" (De 32:2). Zerem, "violent rain," "hailstorm" (Job 24:8). Sagrir only in Pr 27:15. As compared with Egypt, Palestine was a land of rain (De 11:10-11), but for six months no rain falls so that "rain in harvest" and "thunder" were marvelous phenomena, and out of time and place (Pr 26:1; 1Sa 12:16-18). the early rain begins gradually, the latter end of October or beginning of November. Generally from the W. or S.W. (Lu 12:54); the wind then changes to the N. or E. At no period in the winter, from the end of October to the end of March, does rain entirely cease. In January and February snow falls, but lies only a short time.
"The early rain" means the first autumnal showers which prepare the arid soil for the seed; "The latter rain" the later spring showers, especially in March, which bring forward the crop toward harvest (Jas 5:7; Pr 16:15). Showers fall occasionally in April and May. God claims as His peculiar prerogative the sending or withholding of rain, which He made dependent on the obedience or disobedience of Israel (Le 26:3-5,19; De 11:13-15; 28:23-24; Jer 3:3; 5:24; 14:22). "The latter rain in the first (month)" in Joe 2:23 means in the month when first it is needed; or else, as Vulgate and Septuagint, "as at the first" (compare Isa 1:26; Ho 2:15; Mal 3:4); or in Nisan or Abib, the Passover month, the first, namely, the end of March and beginning of April. the departure of winter was marked by the cessation of rain (Song 2:11-13). Rain is the beautiful image of the Spirit's refreshing influences in Messiah's kingdom (Ho 6:3; 2Sa 23:4; Ps 72:6)
'.

Please see the note for John 18:18 about the word cold.    the New Testament definition for this word is: 'An extreme lack of warmth.  Used symbolically for an extreme lack of caring and even antagonistic feelings'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'barbarous. Ac 28:4; Ro 1:14; 1Co 14:11; Col 3:11  shewed. Ac 27:3; Le 19:18,34; Pr 24:11-12; Mt 10:42; Lu 10:30-37; Ro 2:14-15,27; Heb 13:2  because. Ezr 10:9; Joh 18:18; 2Co 11:27'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S3 (Verse 3)   the devils used a snake to try and kill Paul.
  1. And when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks,
  2. and laid  them on the fire,
  3. there came a viper out of the heat,
  4. and fastened on his hand.

Acts 28:1-6 tells us about the locals helping the people from the crashed ship.  When Paul added some sticks to the fire they had created, a venomous snake bit him.  But, he just shook it off into the fire and was not hurt.

Most likely, this snake was lying along a stick that Paul picked up, without his realizing that it was there.  And, snakes being cold-blooded, it didn't move until it had to.  But, when it hit the fire, then it moved and attacked Paul's hand, which was the closest living thing to the snake.  Regardless if it was this scenario or another, Paul ended with a poisonous snake attached to his hand.


Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 8:13-15 about the word gather.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Collected; assembled; contracted; plaited; drawn by inference'.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Collected; assembled; contracted; plaited; drawn by inference'.  The New Testament definition for the word gathered  is: 'The past-tense of the word gather'.  The New Testament definition for the word gathereth  is: 'A life-style of gathering'.  The New Testament definition for the word gathering  is: 'Ongoing action of gather'.  Please also see the parable of the 'Parable of the Wheat and Tares' (Matthew 13:24-30), which uses this word.

Please see the note for Matthew 13:30 about the word bundle.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A number of things put together. 2. A roll; anything bound or rolled into a convenient form for conveyance; as a bundle of lace; a bundle of hay'.

We find forms of the word stick  in: Numbers 15:32-33; 1Kings 17:10; 1Kings 17:12; 2Kings 6:6; Job 33:21; Job 41:17; Psalms 38:2; Proverbs 18:24; Lamentations 4:8; Ezekiel 29:4; Ezekiel 37:16; Ezekiel 37:17; Ezekiel 37:19; Ezekiel 37:20; Acts 28:3.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: ', n. G. this word is connected with the verb to stick, with stock, stack, and other words having the like elements. the primary sense of the root is to thrust, to shoot, and to set.  1. the small shoot or branch of a tree or shrub, cut off; a rod; also, a staff; as, to strike one with a stick.  2. Any stem of a tree, of any size, cut for fuel or timber. It is applied in America to any long and slender piece of timber, round or square, from the smallest size to the largest, used in the frames of buildings; as a stick of timber for a post, a beam or a rafter.  3. Many instruments, long and slender, are called sticks; as the composing stick of printers.  4. A thrust with a pointed instrument that penetrates a body; a stab.  Stick of eels, the number of twenty five eels. A bind contains ten sticks.
STICK, v.t. pret. and pp. stuck. G., to sting or prick, to stick, to adhere.  1. to pierce; to stab; to cause to enter, as a pointed instrument; hence, to kill by piercing; as, to stick a beast in slaughter. A common use of the word.  2. to thrust in; to fasten or cause to remain by piercing; as, to stick a pin on the sleeve.  3. to fasten; to attach by causing to adhere to the surface; as, to stick on a patch or plaster; to stick on a thing with paste or glue.  4. to set; to fix in; as, to stick card teeth.  5. to set with something pointed; as, to stick cards.  6. to fix on a pointed instrument; as, to stick an apple on a fork.
STICK, v.i.  1. to adhere; to hold to by cleaving to the surface, as by tenacity or attraction; as, glue sticks to the fingers; paste sticks to the wall, and causes paper to stick.  I will cause the fish of thy rivers to stick to thy scales. Ezekiel 29.  2. to be united; to be inseparable; to cling fast to, as something reproachful.  If on your fame our sex a blot has thrown, twill ever stick, through malice of your own.  3. to rest with the memory; to abide.  4. to stop; to be impeded by adhesion or obstruction; as, the carriage sticks in the mire.  5. to stop; to be arrested in a course.  My faltering tongue sticks at the sound.  6. to stop; to hesitate. He sticks at no difficulty; he sticks at the commission of no crime; he sticks at nothing.  7. to adhere; to remain; to resist efforts to remove.  I had most need of blessing, and amen stuck in my throat.  8. to cause difficulties or scruples; to cause to hesitate.  This is the difficulty that sticks with the most reasonable--  9. to be stopped or hindered from proceeding; as, a bill passed the senate, but stuck in the house of representatives.  They never doubted the commons; but heard all stuck in the lords house.  10. to be embarrassed or puzzled.  They will stick long at part of a demonstration, for want of perceiving the connection between two ideals.  11. to adhere closely in friendship and affection.  There is a friend that sticketh closer than a brother. Proverbs 18.  Tostick to, to adhere closely; to be constant; to be firm; to be persevering; as, to stick to a party or cause.  The advantage will be on our side, if we stick to its essentials.  Tostick by,  1. to adhere closely; to be constant; to be firm in supporting.  We are your only friends; stick by us, and we will stick by you.  2. to be troublesome by adhering.  I am satisfied to trifle away my time, rather than let it stick by me.  Tostick upon, to dwell upon; not to forsake.  If the matter be knotty, the mind must stop and buckle to it, and stick upon it with labor and thought. Not elegant.  Tostick out, to project; to be prominent.  His bones that were not seen, stick out. Job 33
'.

Please see the note for James 3:6 about the word fire.  The New Testament definition is: 'The primary sense is, to rage, to act with violent excitement. It is also An extremely painful type of injury that is used by God to cleanse and purify. This word is often used symbolically for different purposes which all result in something being consumed'.  Please also see the note for Revelation 20:9 about the phrase fire from Heaven.  Please also see the note for Revelation 19:20 about the phrase lake of fire.  Please also see the note for Romans C12S18 about the phrase coals of fire.

Please see the note for Luke 3:7 about the word viper.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'All we learn from the passages that speak of the viper is that its bite was poisonous: "The viper's tongue shall slay him." When one fixed on Paul's hand they expected that he would drop down dead. What species of serpent is alluded to is unknown. It is only otherwise referred to in the N.T. as symbolical of evil ones. John the Baptist called the multitude who came to be baptized 'a brood of vipers,' and the Lord applies the same term to the scribes and Pharisees, showing the deadly character of their opposition. Job 20:16; Isa 30:6; 59:5; Mt 3:7; 12:34; 23:33; Lu 3:7; Ac 28:3'.

Please see the note for Matthew 20:11-12 about the word heat.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Heat, as a cause of sensation, that is, the matter of heat, is considered to be a subtil fluid, contained in a greater or less degree in all bodies. In modern chimistry, it is called caloric. It expands all bodies in different proportions, and is the cause of fluidity and evaporation. A certain degree of it is also essential to animal and vegetable life. Heat is latent, when so combined with other matter as not to be perceptible. It is sensible, when it is evolved and perceptible'.

Please see the note for Luke 4:20 about the word fasten.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Fixed to not move'.  Forms of this word are used, in this book, in: Acts 3:4; Acts 11:6; Acts 28:3.  Please also see the note for Philippians 1:27-28 about the word fast.  Please also see the note for Galatians C5S1 about the phrase stand fast.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C15S54 about the word stedfast.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C12S12 and Colossians C2S7 about the word hand.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In man, the extremity of the arm, consisting of the palm and fingers, connected with the arm at the wrist; the part with which we hold and use any instrument.  Often used symbolically for ability'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 18:28 about the phrase laid hands. Please also see the note for 1Peter 5:6-7 about the phrase hand of God.  Please also see the note for Mark 16:19 about the phrase right hand of God.  Please also see the note for Luke 1:38 about the word handmaid.  Please also see the note for 1John 1:1-3 about the word handle.  Please also see the note for Matthew 3:1-2 about the phrase at hand.  This phrase is defined as: 'it will happen very soon'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 18:28 about the phrase laid hands.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To physically grab with the intention of doing great harm which, usually, ends in death'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'came. Job 20:16; Isa 30:6; 41:24; 59:5; Mt 3:7; 12:34; 23:33  fastened. Ac 28:4; Am 5:19; 2Co 6:9; 11:23'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S4 (Verse 4)   the locals judged Paul as a criminal who would die from snake poison.
  1. And when the barbarian saw the  venomous beast hang on his hand,
  2. they said among themselves,
  3. No doubt this man is a murderer,
  4. whom,
  5. though he hath escaped the sea,
  6. yet vengeance suffereth not to live.

Acts 28:1-6 tells us about the locals helping the people from the crashed ship.  When Paul added some sticks to the fire they had created, a venomous snake bit him.  But, he just shook it off into the fire and was not hurt.

People yell 'Don't judge me', and yet, we all judge.  in this case, the locals only knew devils who hurt or killed people who displeased the devils.  Therefore, based upon their experience, they figured that the snake biting Paul must have been a punishment from a devil.  And, it truly was.  However, God protected Paul and used this incident to give Paul the opportunity to preach the Gospel.  Mark 16:18 says: They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.  What we see here is a fulfillment of that prophecy.

Our sentence tells us the first reaction by the locals.  Our next sentence tells us he shook off the beast into the fire, and felt no harm.  And, the sentence after that tells us that they changer their mind about Paul.  The lesson here is to be careful about judging others too quickly.  There may well be more going on that you don't know about.  in this case, we have the spiritual war between God and devils.  God let the devils cause the snake to bite Paul.  God protected him and Paul had enough faith in God to feel and show no worry.  And, after the locals saw an unexpected result and changed their mind about Paul, the door was open for him to preach the Gospel.  Therefore, things that seem bad at first might be God's way for opening a door for you to witness or give the Gospel to someone.


The word barbarian  is defined as: 'An uncivilized person.  A cruel, savage, brutal man; one destitute of pity or humanity'.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C13S9; 2Corinthians 2:17 and Colossians C1S6 about the word see / sight.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'a process which conveys information and understanding to the person'.

Please see the note for Acts 7:42 about the word beast.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Any animal that is not man. Sometimes it means quadrupeds, and not creeping things'.

Please see the note for Galatians C3-S15 about the word hanged.  Fausset's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'Criminals were usually put to death before hanging, for ignominy (Jos 10:26). the bodies were removed before nightfall in order not to defile the land (De 21:22-23). Hence our Lord's body as those of the two thieves was taken from the cross before the high day of the approaching sabbath (Joh 19:31)'.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C12S12 and Colossians C2S7 about the word hand.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In man, the extremity of the arm, consisting of the palm and fingers, connected with the arm at the wrist; the part with which we hold and use any instrument.  Often used symbolically for ability'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 18:28 about the phrase laid hands. Please also see the note for 1Peter 5:6-7 about the phrase hand of God.  Please also see the note for Mark 16:19 about the phrase right hand of God.  Please also see the note for Luke 1:38 about the word handmaid.  Please also see the note for 1John 1:1-3 about the word handle.  Please also see the note for Matthew 3:1-2 about the phrase at hand.  This phrase is defined as: 'it will happen very soon'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 18:28 about the phrase laid hands.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To physically grab with the intention of doing great harm which, usually, ends in death'.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for Romans C14S1 about the word doubtful.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'Dubious; not settled in opinion; undetermined; wavering; hesitating; applied to persons; as, we are doubtful of a fact, or of the propriety of a measure. 2. Dubious; ambiguous; not clear in its meaning; as a doubtful expression. 3. Admitting of doubt; not obvious, clear or certain; questionable; not decided; as a doubtful case; a doubtful proposition; it is doubtful what will be the event of the war. 4. Of uncertain issue. We have sustained one day in doubtful fight. 5. Not secure; suspicious; as, we cast a doubtful eye. 6. Not confident; not without fear; indicating doubt. With doubtful feet, and wavering resolution. 7. Not certain or defined; as a doubtful hue'.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 12:1 about the word doubtless.

Please see the notes for John 8:44; Romans C1S16 and Galatians C5S20 about the word murder.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The act of unlawfully killing a human being with premeditated malice, by a person of sound mind. to constitute murder in law, the person killing another must be of sound mind or in possession of his reason, and the act must be done with malice pretense, aforethought or premeditated; but malice may be implied, as well as express.  In addition, in the Scripture view an outrage or sacrilege (Philo, Spec. Leg. 3:15) on God's likeness in man. Ge 9:5-6, "whose sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed; for in the image of God made He man." His blood was so sacred that "God requires it (compare Ps 9:12) of every beast"; so the ox that gored man must be killed (Ex 21:28). God's image implies in man a personal, moral, and responsible will. to cut short his day of grace and probation is the greatest wrong to man and insult to his Maker'.

Please see the note for Matthew 23:33 about the word escape.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' to flee fRomans avoid; to get out of the way; to shun; to obtain security from; to pass without harm; as, to escape danger'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word sea.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'A large bason, cistern or laver which Solomon made in the temple, so large as to contain more than six thousand gallons. this was called the brazen sea, and used to hold water for the priests to wash themselves. 1 Kings 7. 2 Chron. 4 2. A large body of water, nearly inclosed by land, as the Baltic or the Mediterranean; as the sea of Azof. Seas are properly branches of the ocean, and upon the same level. Large bodies of water inland, and situated above the level of the ocean, are lakes. the appellation of sea, given to the Caspian lake, is an exception, and not very correct. So the lake of Galilee is called a sea, from the Greek. 3. the ocean; as, to go to sea. the fleet is at sea, or on the high seas. 4. A wave; a billow; a surge. the vessel shipped a sea. 5. the swell of the ocean in a tempest, or the direction of the waves; as, we head the sea. 6. Proverbially, a large quantity of liquor; as a sea of blood. 7. A rough or agitated place or element. In a troubled sea of passion tost. Milton'.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 11:29 about the phrase Red Sea.  Please also see the note for John 21:1 about the phrase sea of Tiberias.

Please see the note for Romans C12S17 about the words vengeance / revenge.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'The infliction of pain on another, in return for an injury or offense. Such infliction, when it proceeds from malice or more resentment, and is not necessary for the purposes of justice, is revenge, and a most heinous crime. When such infliction proceeds from a mere love of justice, and the necessity of punishing offenders for the support of the laws, it is vengeance, and is warrantable and just. in this case, vengeance is a just retribution, recompense or punishment. in this latter sense the word is used in Scripture, and frequently applied to the punishments inflicted by God on sinners. to me belongeth vengeance and recompense. Deut. 32. the Lord will take vengeance on his adversaries. Nah. 1. With a vengeance, in familiar language, signifies with great violence or vehemence; as, to strike one with a vengeance. formerly, what a vengeance, was a phrase used for what emphatical. But what a vengeance makes thee fly?'.

Please see the notes for Romans C8S17 and 1Corinthians C4S13 about the word suffer.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To feel or bear what is painful, disagreeable or distressing, either to the body or mind'.  Please also see the note for Romans 9:22 about the word longsuffering.  Please also see the note for Mark 8:31-LJC about the phrase suffering of Jesus Christ.

Please see the notes for 2Corinthians 2:15; Philippians 1:19-20; Life in 1John about the word life.  The New Testament definition is: 'Life is that by which a created being enjoys the place in which the Creator has set it'.  Please also see the note for Life in 1John about the phrase eternal life.  Please also see the notes for Hebrews 1:8-LJC; Philippians 1:27-LJC about the phrase life everlasting.  Please note that eternal life  is different from everlasting life  in that while eternal life  is 'Without beginning or end of existence', everlasting life  'has a beginning but is without end of existence'.  Please see the note for John 5:24 about the phrase everlasting life.  Please also see the note for Life in 1John about the phrase eternal life.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S15 about the phrase belief changes life.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C6S16 about the phrase kingdom of God rejected by lifestyle sins.  Please also see the note for Matthew 9:10 about the word sinners.  Please also see the notes for Romans C14S11; Galatians C2-S14 and Philippians 1:21 about the word live.  Please also see the note for Colossians C3S4 about the phrase Christ lives through us.  Please also see the note for Ephesians C1S2 about the phrase just shall live by faith.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S6 about the phrase just shall live by his faith.  Please also see the note for Romans C9S28 about the phrase live / walk by faith.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'barbarians. Ac 28:2  beast. Ac 28:5; Ge 3:1; Isa 13:21-22; 43:20; Zep 2:15  No doubt. Lu 13:2,4; Joh 7:24; 9:1-2  a murderer. Ge 4:8-11; 9:5-6; 42:21-22; Nu 35:31-34; Pr 28:17; Isa 26:21; Mt 23:35; 27:25; Re 21:8  General references. exp: Ex 20:13; De 21:1; Pr 28:17'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S5 (Verse 5)   Paul had enough faith in God to feel and show no worry.
  1. And he shook off the beast into the fire,
  2. and felt no harm.

Acts 28:1-6 tells us about the locals helping the people from the crashed ship.  When Paul added some sticks to the fire they had created, a venomous snake bit him.  But, he just shook it off into the fire and was not hurt.

God protected Paul.  Please see the prior note for the explanation.


The word shook  is a past-tense form of the word shake.  Please see the note for Luke 6:47-48 about the word shake.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'to cause to move with quick vibrations; to move rapidly one way and the other; to agitate; as, the wind shakes a tree; an earthquake shakes the hills or the earth. I shook my lap, and said, so God shake out every man from his house- Neh. 5. He shook the sacred honors of his head. Dryden. -As a fig casteth her untimely fruit, when it is shaken of a mighty wind. Rev. 6. 2. to make to totter or tremble. the rapid wheels shake the heav'n's basis. Milton. 3. to cause to shiver; as, an ague shakes the whole frame. 4. to throw down by a violent motion. Macbeth is ripe for shaking. Shak. But see shake off, which is generally used. 5. to throw away; to drive off. 'Tis our first intent to shake all cares and business from our age. See Shake off. Shak. 6. to move from firmness; to weaken the stability of; to endanger; to threaten to overthrow. Nothing should shake our belief in the being and perfections of God, and in our own accountableness. 7. to cause to waver or doubt; to impair the resolution of; to depress the courage of. that ye be not soon shaken in mind. 2 thess. 2. 8. to trill; as, to shake a note in music'.

Please see the note for Acts 7:42 about the word beast.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Any animal that is not man. Sometimes it means quadrupeds, and not creeping things'.

Please see the note for James 3:6 about the word fire.  The New Testament definition is: 'The primary sense is, to rage, to act with violent excitement. It is also An extremely painful type of injury that is used by God to cleanse and purify. This word is often used symbolically for different purposes which all result in something being consumed'.  Please also see the note for Revelation 20:9 about the phrase fire from Heaven.  Please also see the note for Revelation 19:20 about the phrase lake of fire.  Please also see the note for Romans C12S18 about the phrase coals of fire.

Please see the note for Mark 5:29 about the words feel / felt.    the New Testament definition, for the word feel  is: ' to perceive by the touch; to have sensation excited by contact of a thing with the body or limbs'.The New Testament definition, for the word felt  .is: 'The past-tense of feel'

Please see the note for 1Peter 3:13 about the word harm.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'Injury; hurt; damage; detriment. Do thyself no harm. Acts.16. He shall make amends for the harm he hath done in the holy thing. Lev.5. 2. Moral wrong; evil; mischief; wickedness; a popular sense of the word.
HARM, v.t. to hurt; to injure; to damage; to impair soundness of body, either animal or vegetable
'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 2:14-16 about the word harmless.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'felt. Nu 21:6-9; Ps 91:13; Mr 16:18; Lu 10:19; Joh 3:14-15; Ro 16:20; Re 9:3-4'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S6 (Verse 6)   the locals changed their mind about Paul.
  1. Equivalent Section:  Paul did not have the normal reaction to poison.
    1. Howbeit they looked when he should have swollen,
    2. or fallen down dead suddenly:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  they then believed Paul was more than human.
    1. but after they had looked a great while,
    2. and saw no harm come to him,
    3. they changed their minds,
    4. and said that he was a god .

Acts 28:1-6 tells us about the locals helping the people from the crashed ship.  When Paul added some sticks to the fire they had created, a venomous snake bit him.  But, he just shook it off into the fire and was not hurt.

Our chapter does not tell us that Paul corrected their idea that he was a god,  but given his prior reaction to the same claim, and what this book tells us about his honest character, there should be no doubt that he did correction that perception.  In addition, the second next sentence, and the one after that, tell us that God used Paul to heal many people.  God would not do that if Paul allowed people to think he was a god.  In addition, God does these types of miracles to establish his man as His messenger so that he can preach the Gospel.  If Paul didn't preach, God would not do the miracles.  And, I write this as the author of the most complete and accurate tables of miracles in the New Testament.  Any time that you find a miracle being done, it is a physical symbolic picture of the doctrine that it is in context with.  So, while Luke does not report Paul preaching here, that is what we see Paul doing everywhere even when he is physically attacked and left for dead.


Please see the note for Matthew 17:21 about the word Howbeit.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'adv. how, be, and it. Be it as it may; nevertheless; notwithstanding; yet; but; however'.

Please see the note for Philippians 2:4 about the word look.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'To direct the eye towards an object, with the intention of seeing it'.  Please also see the note for Galatians C6S6 about the phrase LORD looketh on the heart.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 12:20-21 about the word swell.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'ppr. Growing or enlarging in its dimensions; growing tumid; inflating; growing tumid; inflating; growing or making louder.
SWELL'ING, n. A tumor, or any morbid enlargement of the natural size; as a swelling on the hand or leg. 1. Protuberance; prominence. the superficies of such plates are not even, but have many cavities and swellings. 2. A rising or enlargement by passion; as the swellings of anger, grief or pride
'.

Please see the note for 1Timothy 3:6 about the word fall.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'moving from a high position to a low position'.  This word is often used symbolically for the spiritual meaning which is: 'To drop from a higher place. Rain falls from the clouds; a man falls from his horse. Apostasy: unexpectedly moving from a high spiritual position to a low spiritual position. I beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven. Luke 10'.  The word fell.  is the past-tense form of the word fall.

Please see the notes for Romans C6S4; 2Corinthians 2:15; Philippians 1:19-20 and Colossians C1S4 about the words dead / death / die.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Physical death is separation of soul and spirit from body and the second death is eternal separation from God'.  Please also see the notes for Revelation 2:11; Revelation 20:6; Revelation 20:14 and Revelation 21:8 about the phrase death, second.

Please see the note for Acts 2:2 about the words sudden / suddenly.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: ', a. L. subitaneus.  1. Happening without previous notice; coming unexpectedly, or without the common preparatives.  And sudden fear troubleth thee. Job.22.  Forwhen they shall say, peace and safety, then sudden destruction cometh upon them. 1 thess.5.  2. Hasty; violent; rash; precipitate; passionate. Not in use.
SUD'DEN, n. An unexpected occurrence; surprise. Not in use.  On a sudden, sooner than was expected; without the usual preparatives.  How art thou lost, how on a sudden lost!  Of a sudden, is not usual, and is less elegant
'.

Please see the note for 1Peter 3:13 about the word harm.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'Injury; hurt; damage; detriment. Do thyself no harm. Acts.16. He shall make amends for the harm he hath done in the holy thing. Lev.5. 2. Moral wrong; evil; mischief; wickedness; a popular sense of the word.
HARM, v.t. to hurt; to injure; to damage; to impair soundness of body, either animal or vegetable
'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 2:14-16 about the word harmless.

Please see the notes for Romans C11-S37; Romans C12-S2 and 2Corinthians C1S9 about the word mind.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The thinking process and conclusion of that process'.  Please also see the notes for Romans 11:20; 1Timothy 6:17 and 2Timothy 3:4 about the woed highminded.  Please also see the note for Romans 15:5-6 about the word likeminded.  Please also see the note for Philippians 2:5-8 about the phrase mind Jesus.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians 2:16 about the phrase mind of Christ.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'said. Ac 12:22; 14:11-13; Mt 21:9; 27:22'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S7 (Verse 7)   they stayed with The chief man of the island.
  1. First Step:  Who they stayed with..
    1. In the same quarters were possessions of the chief man of the island,
    2. whose name was Publius;.
  2. Second Step:  how they were treated..
    1. who received us,
    2. and lodged us three days courteously.

Acts 28:7-10 tells us about God using Paul to heal people on the island.  It is important to remember that it is actually God, working through His man, Who does the actual healing.  Please see the section on Miracles, in the Significant Events in the New Testament for links to where our Lord Jesus Christ  Used Paul to do miracles.


Please see the note for Mark 1:45 about the word quarter.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A particular region of a town, city or country; as all quarters of the city; in every quarter of the country or of the continent. Hence. 7. Usually in the plural, quarters, the place of lodging or temporary residence; appropriately, the place where officers and soldiers lodge, but applied to the lodgings of any temporary resident'.

Please also see the note for Acts 2:44-45 about the word possession.    Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'n. the having, holding or detention of property in one's power or command; actual seizin or occupancy, either rightful or wrongful. One man may have the possession of a thing, and another may have the right of possession or property.  If the possession is severed from the property; if A has the right of property, and B by unlawful means has gained possession, this is an injury to A. this is a bare or naked possession.  In bailment, the bailee, who receives goods to convey, or to keep for a time, has the possession of the goods, and a temporary right over them, but not the property. Property in possession, includes both the right and the occupation. Long undisturbed possession is presumptive proof of right or property in the possessor.  1. the thing possessed; land, estate or goods owned; as foreign possessions.  The house of Jacob shall possess their possessions. Obad.17.  When the young man heard that saying, he went away sorrowful, for he had great possessions. Matt.19.  2. anything valuable possessed or enjoyed. Christian peace of mind is the best possession of life.  3. the state of being under the power of demons or invisible beings; madness; lunacy; as demoniacal possession.  Writ of possession, a precept directing a sheriff to put a person in peaceable possession of property recovered in ejectment.  Totake possession, to enter on, or to bring within one's power or occupancy.  To givepossession, to put in another's power or occupancy'.  Please also see the note for Mark 1:32 about the word possess.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To have the just and legal title, ownership or property of a thing; to own; to hold the title of, as the rightful proprietor, or to hold both the title and the thing. A man may possess the farm which he cultivates, or he may possess an estate in a foreign country, not in his own occupation'.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 11:5 about the word chief.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Highest in office or rank; principal; as a chief priest; the chief butler'.

Please see the note for Acts 27:16 about the word island.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: '(Heb 'i, "dry land," as opposed to water) occurs in its usual signification (Isa 42:4,10,12,15, comp. Jer 47:4), but more frequently simply denotes a maritime region or sea-coast (Isa 20:6, R.V.," coastland;" Isa 23:2,6; Jer 2:10; Eze 27:6-7). (See Chittim.) the shores of the Mediterranean are called the "islands of the sea" (Isa 11:11), or the "isles of the Gentiles" (Ge 10:5), and sometimes simply "isles" (Ps 72:10); Eze 26:15,18; 27:3,35; Da 11:18)'.  Please also see the note for Acts 13:6 about the word isle.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C1S1 and Philippians 2:9-11 about the word name.  The New Testament definition is: 'How a person or thing is identified.  In the Bible, the power and authority which is associated with the name is always part of the message where this word is used'.  Please see the note for 1Corinthians C1S4 about the phrase The name.  That note has links to every place in the New Testament where the phrase in the name.  occurs along with links to where similar phrases occur in the New Testament.  Please see the note for 1Peter 4:14-LJC about the name of Christ.  Please see the note for Luke 13:35 about the phrase name of the Lord.  Please also see the Summary and verses documents about the use of this word for the Son of God.  Please also see the note for Acts 1:23 about the word surname.

Please see the notes for Romans C14S1; 1Corinthians C15S1 and Colossians C2-S4 about the word receive.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To take, as a thing offered or sent; to accept'.  In addition, please see the note for Matthew 10:41; which explains that in order to truly receive  a person, we must receive  their character as our own.

Please see the note for Mark 4:32 about the word lodge.  Fausset's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'To pass the night (Hebrew luwn). Isa 10:29, the Assyrian invaders "have taken their lodging (their bivouac) at Geba." Song 7:11; Ne 4:22. the "lodge" (Isa 1:8), and "cottage" (Isa 24:20), "The earth shall reel to and fro... and be removed as a cottage," refer to a temporary hut, or in the latter passage a hammock suspended from trees, to secure from wild beasts the watcher of gardens or lands in the night'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

Please see the note for 1Peter 3:8 about the word courteous.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'from court. 1. Polite; wellbred; being of elegant manners; civil; obliging; condescending; applied to persons. 2. Polite; civil; graceful; elegant; complaisant; applied to manners'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'The chief. Ac 13:7; 18:12; 23:24  who. Ac 28:2; Mt 10:40-41; Lu 19:6-9'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S8 (Verse 8)   Paul was used to heal the father of their host.
  1. Equivalent Section:  the father needed healing.
    1. And it came to pass,
    2. that the father of Publius lay sick of a fever and of a bloody flux:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  God used Paul to do the healing.
    1. to whom Paul entered in,
    2. and prayed,
    3. and laid his hands on him,
    4. and healed him.

Acts 28:7-10 tells us about God using Paul to heal people on the island.  It is important to remember that it is actually God, working through His man, Who does the actual healing.  Please see the section on Miracles, in the Significant Events in the New Testament for links to where our Lord Jesus Christ  Used Paul to do miracles.


Please see the note for Hebrews 1:5 about the word father.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'God or the man who passes his character to the son'.

Please see the note for Acts 5:15 about the word sick.  Please see the note for 1Corinthians C11S34 about the word sickly.  Webster's 1828 Dictionary defines this word is: 'a. Qu.Gr. squeamish, lothing.  1. Affected with nausea; inclined to vomit; as, sick at the stomach. this is probably the primary sense of the word. Hence,  2. Disgusted; having a strong dislike to; with of; as, to be sick of flattery; to be sick of a country life.  He was not so sick of his master as of his work. L'Estrange.  3. Affected with a disease of any kind; not in health; followed by of; as to be sick of a fever.  4. Corrupted. Not in use nor proper.  5. the sick, the person or persons affected with the disease. the sick are healed'.

Please see the note for John 4:52 about the word fever.  The New Testament definition is: 'Hot; boiling; as a fervent summer; fervent blood. Ardent, hot in emotional temper; vehement'.

Please see the note for Colossians C1S3 about the word blood.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The fluid which circulates through the arteries and veins of the human body, and of other animals, which is essential to the preservation of life'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:28 about the phrase blood of Christ.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians 10:16-LJC about the phrase Christ and blood.

The word flux,  today, is called: 'diarrhea'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for John 10:9 about the word enter.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to leave one place and go into another place'.

Please see the notes for Romans C15S25 and 2Corinthians C1S6 about the word pray.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'talking to God'.  Please also see the Doctrinal Study called Pray for links to papers on prayer.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C12S12 and Colossians C2S7 about the word hand.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In man, the extremity of the arm, consisting of the palm and fingers, connected with the arm at the wrist; the part with which we hold and use any instrument.  Often used symbolically for ability'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 18:28 about the phrase laid hands. Please also see the note for 1Peter 5:6-7 about the phrase hand of God.  Please also see the note for Mark 16:19 about the phrase right hand of God.  Please also see the note for Luke 1:38 about the word handmaid.  Please also see the note for 1John 1:1-3 about the word handle.  Please also see the note for Matthew 3:1-2 about the phrase at hand.  This phrase is defined as: 'it will happen very soon'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 18:28 about the phrase laid hands.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To physically grab with the intention of doing great harm which, usually, ends in death'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C12S29 about the word heal.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'v.t. L. celo; Heb. to be whole or entire, all. 1. to cure of a disease or wound and restore to soundness, or to that state of body in which the natural functions are regularly performed; as, to heal the sick. Speak, and my servant shall be healed. Matt.8. 2. to cure; to remove or subdue; as, to heal a disease. 3. to cause to cicatrize; as, to heal a sore or wound. 4. to restore to soundness; as, to heal a wounded limb. 5. to restore purity to; to remove feculence or foreign matter. thus, saith the Lord, I have healed these waters. 2 Kings.2. 6. to remove, as differences or dissension; to reconcile, as parties at variance; as, to heal a breach or difference. 7. In Scripture, to forgive; to cure moral disease and restore soundness. I will heal their backsliding. Hos.14. 8. to purify from corruptions, redress grievances and restore to prosperity. Jer.14. 9. to cover, as a roof with tiles, slate, lead, etc.
HEAL, v.i. to grow sound; to return to a sound state; as, the limb heals, or the wound heals; sometimes with up or over; it will heal up or over
'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'The father. Mr 1:30-31  prayed. Ac 9:40; 1Ki 17:20-22; Jas 5:14-16  laid. Ac 9:17-18; 19:11-12; Mt 9:18; Mr 6:5; 7:32; 16:18; Lu 4:40; 13:13  and healed. Mt 10:1,8; Lu 9:1-3; 10:8-9; 1Co 12:9,28'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S9 (Verse 9-10)   God provided further healing through Paul.
  1. Equivalent Section: .
    1. So when this was done,
    2. others also,
    3. which had diseases in the island,
    4. came,
    5. and were healed:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  the locals showed their gratitude.
    1. First Step:  Immediate gratitude.
      1. Who also honoured us with many honours;
    2. Second Step:  Later gratitude.
      1. and when we departed,
      2. they laded  us with such things as were necessary.

Acts 28:7-10 tells us about God using Paul to heal people on the island.  It is important to remember that it is actually God, working through His man, Who does the actual healing.  Please see the section on Miracles, in the Significant Events in the New Testament for links to where our Lord Jesus Christ  Used Paul to do miracles.


Please see the note for 2Corinthians 12:8 about the word depart.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to go or move from. Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire. Matt. 25. It is followed by from, or from is implied before the place left. I will depart to my own land, that is, I will depart from this place to my own land. Num. 10. 2. to go from; to leave; to desist, as from a practice. Jehu departed not from the sins of Jeroboam. Jehoshaphat departed not from the way of Asa his father'.

Please see the note for Acts 27:16 about the word island.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: '(Heb 'i, "dry land," as opposed to water) occurs in its usual signification (Isa 42:4,10,12,15, comp. Jer 47:4), but more frequently simply denotes a maritime region or sea-coast (Isa 20:6, R.V.," coastland;" Isa 23:2,6; Jer 2:10; Eze 27:6-7). (See Chittim.) the shores of the Mediterranean are called the "islands of the sea" (Isa 11:11), or the "isles of the Gentiles" (Ge 10:5), and sometimes simply "isles" (Ps 72:10); Eze 26:15,18; 27:3,35; Da 11:18)'.  Please also see the note for Acts 13:6 about the word isle.

Please see the note for John 6:2 about the word disease.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'In its primary sense, pain, uneasiness, distress, and so used by Spenser; but in this sense, obsolete. 2. the cause of pain or uneasiness; distemper; malady; sickness; disorder; any state of a living body in which the natural functions of the org and are interrupted or disturbed, either by defective or preternatural action, without a disrupture of parts by violence, which is called a wound. the first effect of disease is uneasiness or pain, and the ultimate effect is death. A disease may affect the whole body, or a particular limb or part of the body. We say a diseased limb; a disease in the head or stomach; and such partial affection of the body is called a local or topical disease. the word is also applied to the disorders of other animals, as well as to those of man; and to any derangement of the vegetative functions of plants. the shafts of disease shoot across our path in such a variety of courses, that the atmosphere of human life is darkened by their number, and the escape of an individual becomes almost miraculous. 3. A disordered state of the mind or intellect, by which the reason is impaired. 4. In society, vice; corrupt state of morals. Vices are called moral diseases. A wise man converses with the wicked, as a physician with the sick, not to catch the disease, but to cure it. 5. Political or civil disorder, or vices in a state; any practice which tends to disturb the peace of society, or impede or prevent the regular administration of government. the instability, injustice and confusion introduced into the public councils have, in truth, been the mortal diseases under which popular governments have every where perished.
DISEASE, v.t. dizeze. 1. to interrupt or impair any or all the natural and regular functions of the several org and of a living body; to afflict with pain or sickness to make morbid; used chiefly in the passive participle, as a diseased body, a diseased stomach; but diseased may here be considered as an adjective. 2. to interrupt or render imperfect the regular functions of the brain, or of the intellect; to disorder; to derange. 3. to infect; to communicate disease to, by contagion. 4. to pain; to make uneasy'
'.

Please see the note for Luke 11:46 about the word lade.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'v.t. pret. laded; pp. laded, laden. 1. to load; to put on or in, as a burden or freight. We lade a ship with cotton. We lade a horse or other beast with corn. And they laded their asses with the corn and departed thence. Gen. 42. 2. to dip; to throw in or out, as a fluid, with a ladle or dipper; as, to lade water out of a tub or into a cistern'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 11:28 about the word laden.  It should ve obvious that the word unladen  means: 'to remove a burden'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C12S29 about the word heal.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'v.t. L. celo; Heb. to be whole or entire, all. 1. to cure of a disease or wound and restore to soundness, or to that state of body in which the natural functions are regularly performed; as, to heal the sick. Speak, and my servant shall be healed. Matt.8. 2. to cure; to remove or subdue; as, to heal a disease. 3. to cause to cicatrize; as, to heal a sore or wound. 4. to restore to soundness; as, to heal a wounded limb. 5. to restore purity to; to remove feculence or foreign matter. thus, saith the Lord, I have healed these waters. 2 Kings.2. 6. to remove, as differences or dissension; to reconcile, as parties at variance; as, to heal a breach or difference. 7. In Scripture, to forgive; to cure moral disease and restore soundness. I will heal their backsliding. Hos.14. 8. to purify from corruptions, redress grievances and restore to prosperity. Jer.14. 9. to cover, as a roof with tiles, slate, lead, etc.
HEAL, v.i. to grow sound; to return to a sound state; as, the limb heals, or the wound heals; sometimes with up or over; it will heal up or over
'.

Please see the note for Romans C12S8 about the word honour.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To revere; to respect; to treat with deference and submission, and perform relative duties to. Honor thy father and thy mother. Ex.201. 2. to reverence; to manifest the highest veneration for, in words and actions; to entertain the most exalted thoughts of; to worship; to adore'.  Please also see the note for Romans C12S8 about the word dishonour.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 12:22 about the word necessary.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'a. 1. that must be; that cannot be otherwise; indispensably requisite. It is necessary that every effect should have a cause. 2. Indispensable; requisite; essential; that cannot be otherwise without preventing the purpose intended. Air is necessary to support animal life; food is necessary to nourish the body; holiness is a necessary qualification for happiness; health is necessary to the enjoyment of pleasure; subjection to law is necessary to the safety of persons and property. 3. Unavoidable; as a necessary inference or consequence from facts or arguments. 4. Acting from necessity or compulsion; opposed to free. Whether man is a necessary or a free agent is a question much discussed'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'others. Ac 5:12,15; Mt 4:24; Mr 6:54-56
honoured. Mt 15:5-6; 1Th 2:6; 1Ti 5:3-4,17-18  laded. 2Ki 8:9; Ezr 7:27; Mt 6:31-34; 10:8-10; 2Co 8:2-6; 9:5-11; Php 4:11-12,19
'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S10 (Verse 11)   When they finally left the island.
  1. And after three months we departed in a ship of Alexandria,
  2. which had wintered in the isle,
  3. whose sign was Castor and Pollux.

Acts 28:11-16 tells us about the events as they traveled from the island to Rome where the centurion turned in the prisoners but Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept him.

Apparently, the sign that Luke mentions was important in that day.


Please see the note for 2Corinthians 12:8 about the word depart.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to go or move from. Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire. Matt. 25. It is followed by from, or from is implied before the place left. I will depart to my own land, that is, I will depart from this place to my own land. Num. 10. 2. to go from; to leave; to desist, as from a practice. Jehu departed not from the sins of Jeroboam. Jehoshaphat departed not from the way of Asa his father'.

Please see the note for John 6:16-17 about the word ship.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'For the most part, in the Bible, these are now called fishing boats'.

Please see the note for Mark 13:18 about the word winter.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'n. 1. the cold season of the year. Astronomically considered, winter commences in northern latitudes when the sun enters Capricorn, or at the solstice about the 21st of December, and ends at the equinox in March; but in ordinary discourse, the three winter months are December, January, and February. Our Saxon ancestors reckoned the years by winters; as ten winters; thirty winters. In tropical climates, there are two winters annually; but they cannot be said to be cold. In the temperate and frigid climates, there is one winter only in the year. 2. the part of the printing press which sustains the carriage'.

Please see the note for Acts 13:6 about the word isle.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'There are no islands near to Palestine. Cyprus is the nearest, and that is about seventy miles from the nearest point of Syria, far north. So that the term 'The isles' may be used at times indefinitely for places or nations far off. We read of 'The isles which are beyond the sea,' 'The isles afar off,' and 'isles of the Gentiles.' Ge 10:5, etc.; Jer 25:22; 31:10, etc. It is thought that in some places in the prophets the sea-coasts or maritime countries are intended. Definite islands are also mentioned, especially in the N.T. when Paul began his missionary journeys'.  Please see the note for Acts 27:16 about the word island.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 12:12 about the word sign.  The American Tract Society Dictionary defines this word as: 'A token, pledge, or proof, Ge 9:12-13; 17:11; Ex 3:12; Isa 8:18. Also a supernatural portent, Lu 21:11; and a miracle, regarded as a token of the divine agency, Ex 4:7-9; Mr 8:11. the "signs of Heaven" were the movements and aspects of the Heavenly bodies, from which heathen astrologers pretended to obtain revelations, Isa 44:25; Jer 10:2'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Cir. A.M. 4067. A.D. 63.  a ship. Ac 6:9; 27:6  whose. Isa 45:20; Jon 1:5,16; 1Co 8:4'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S11 (Verse 12)   they stayed a little while once arriving at a city.
  1. And landing at Syracuse,
  2. we tarried  there three days.

Acts 28:11-16 tells us about the events as they traveled from the island to Rome where the centurion turned in the prisoners but Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept him.


Please see the note for Mark 10:30 about the word land  the New Testament definition for this word is: 'Earth, or the solid matter which constitutes the fixed part of the surface of the globe, in distinction from the sea or other waters, which constitute the fluid or movable part'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 11:33 about the word tarry.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to stay; to abide; to continue; to lodge. Tarry all night and wash your feet. Gen.19. 2. to stay behind. Ex.12. 3. to stay in expectation; to wait. Tarry ye here for us, till we come again to you. Ex.24. 4. to delay; to put off going or coming; to defer. Come down to me, tarry not. Gen.45. 5. to remain; to stay. He that telleth lies, shall not tarry in my sight. Ps.101. TAR'RY, v.t. to wait for. I cannot tarry dinner. Not in use'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Syracuse. Syracuse was the capital of Sicily, situated on the eastern side of the island, 72 miles S. by E. of Messina, and about 112 of Palermo. In its ancient state of splendour it was 22' in extent, according to Strabo; and such was its opulence, that when the Romans took it, they found more riches than they did at Carthage. Ac 28:12'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S12 (Verse 13-14)   the last of their trip to Rome.
  1. Equivalent Section:  the first stop.
    1. And from thence we fetched a compass,
    2. and came to Rhegium:.
  2. Equivalent Section: The second stop.
    1. and after one day the south wind blew,
    2. and we came the next day to Puteoli:.
  3. Equivalent Section: The third stop with a delay.
    1. Where we found brethren,
    2. and were desired to tarry with them seven days:.
  4. Equivalent Section: Arrival at Rome.
    1. and so we went toward Rome.

Acts 28:11-16 tells us about the events as they traveled from the island to Rome where the centurion turned in the prisoners but Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept him.


Please see the note for Acts 16:37 about the word fetch.  The New Testament definition is: 'To go and bring, or simply to bring, that is, to bear a thing towards or to a person. We will take men to fetch victuals for the people. Judges 20'.

In this sentence, the phrase fetched a compass  means: 'The ship used a compass to give them directions from Syracuse to the land of Italy'.

Please see the note for Luke 19:43-44 about the word compass.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To look all around as in a complete circle. Also, to stretch; reach; extent; the limit or boundary of a space, and the space included; applied to time, space, sound, etc'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

Please see the note for Luke 7:24 about the word wind.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'he primary sense is to move, flow, rush or drive along. 1. Air in motion with any degree of velocity, indefinitely; a current of air.
scripture References: the Scriptural references to wind show many illustrative and figurative uses: (1) Power of God (1Ki 19:11; Job 27:21; 38:24; Ps 107:25; 135:7; 147:18; 148:8; Pr 30:4; Jer 10:13; Ho 4:19; Lu 8:25): "He caused the east wind to blow in the heavens; and by his power he guided the south wind" (Ps 78:26). (2) Scattering and destruction: "A stormy wind shall rend it" (Eze 13:11; compare Eze 5:2; 12:14; 17:21; Ho 4:19; 8:7; Jer 49:36; Mt 7:25). (3) Uncertainty: "tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine" (Eph 4:14; compare Pr 27:16; Ec 1:6; Joh 3:8; Jas 1:6). (4) Various directions: "toward the four winds of heaven" (Da 11:4; compare Da 8:8; Zec 2:6; Mt 24:31; Mr 13:27). (5) Brevity: "a wind that passeth away" (Ps 78:39; compare Ps 1:4; 35:5; 103:16). (6) Nothingness: "Molten images are wind" (Isa 41:29; compare Jer 5:13)
'.

Please see the note for Matthew 7:24-25 for the words blew / blow.  The word blew  is the past-tense form of the word blow.  The New Testament definition forthe word blow  is: 'Used with reference to natural and man-made wind for 'to breathe''.

The word found  is the past-tense form of the word find.  Please see the note for John 1:41 about the word find.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Literally, to come to; to meet; hence, to discover by the eye; to gain first sight or knowledge of something lost; to recover either by searching for it or by accident'.  The important part of this definition is the ongoing effort which is required until the desired object is found.  The Bible does not use this word for 'stumbling upon something'.  The word found  is the past-tense form of the word find.

Please see the note for Matthew 1:2 about the word brethren.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Spiritually used for God's people: the Jews and the people are saved, baptized and active members of the church'.

Please see the notes for Romans C10S1; 2Corinthians 5:2-3 and Galatians 4:9; Philippians 1:23-24 about the word desire.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'An emotion or excitement of the mind, directed to the attainment or possession of an object from which pleasure, sensual, intellectual or spiritual, is expected; a passion excited by the love of an object, or uneasiness at the want of it, and directed to its attainment or possession. Desire is a wish to possess some gratification or source of happiness which is supposed to be obtainable'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 11:33 about the word tarry.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to stay; to abide; to continue; to lodge. Tarry all night and wash your feet. Gen.19. 2. to stay behind. Ex.12. 3. to stay in expectation; to wait. Tarry ye here for us, till we come again to you. Ex.24. 4. to delay; to put off going or coming; to defer. Come down to me, tarry not. Gen.45. 5. to remain; to stay. He that telleth lies, shall not tarry in my sight. Ps.101. TAR'RY, v.t. to wait for. I cannot tarry dinner. Not in use'.

Please see the note for Matthew 15:34 about the word seven.  Part of the Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word is: 'Spiritual completeness, generally in good but occasionally in evil. It is the compound of three and four, and the highest single indivisible number'.  Please also see the note for Luke 10:1 about the phrase seventy.

Please see the note for Acts 2:10 about Rome.  Smith's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The famous capital of the ancient world, is situated on the Tiber at a distance of about 15 miles from its mouth. the "seven hills,"
Re 17:9:  which formed the nucleus of the ancient city stand on the left bank. On the opposite side of the river rises the far higher side of the Janiculum. Here from very early times was a fortress with a suburb beneath it extending to the river. Modern Rome lies to the north of the ancient city, covering with its principal portion the plain to the north of the seven hills, once known as the Campus Martius, and on the opposite bank extending over the low ground beneath the Vatican to the north of the ancient Janiculum. Rome is not mentioned in the Bible except in the books of Maccabees and in three books of the New Testament, viz., the Acts, the Epistle to the Romans and the Second Epistle to Timothy.
1. Jewish inhabitants. the conquests of Pompey seem to have given rise to the first settlement of Jews at Rome. the Jewish king Aristobulus and his son formed part of Pompey's triumph, and many Jewish captives and immigrants were brought to Rome at that time. A special district was assigned to them, not on the site of the modern Ghetto, between the Capitol and the island of the Tiber, but across the Tiber. Many of these Jews were made freedmen. Julius Caesar showed them some kindness; they were favored also by Augustus, and by Tiberius during the latter part of his reign. It is chiefly in connection with St. Paul's history that Rome comes before us in the Bible. In illustration of that history it may be useful to give some account of Rome in the time of Nero, the "Caesar" to whom St. Paul appealed, and in whose reign he suffered martyrdom.
2. the city in Paul's time. --The city at that time must be imagined as a large and irregular mass of buildings unprotected by an outer wall. It had long outgrown the old Servian wall; but the limits of the suburbs cannot be exactly defined. Neither the nature of the buildings nor the configuration of the ground was such as to give a striking appearance to the city viewed from without. "Ancient Rome had neither cupola nor camyanile," and the hills, never lofty or imposing, would present, when covered with the buildings and streets of a huge city, a confused appearance like the hills of modern London, to which they have sometimes been compared. the visit of St. Paul lies between two famous epochs in the history of the city, viz, its restoration by Augustus and its restoration by Nero. the boast of Augustus is well known, "that he found the city of brick, and left it of marble." Some parts of the city, especially the forum and Campus Martius, must have presented a magnificent appearance, of which Niebur's "Lectures on Roman History," ii. 177, will give a general idea; but many of the principal buildings which attract the attention of modern travellers in ancient Rome were not yet built. the streets were generally narrow and winding, flanked by densely crowded lodging-houses (insulae) of enormous height. Augustus found it necessary to limit their height to 70 feet. St, Paul's first visit to Rome took place before the Neronian conflagration but even after the restoration of the city which followed upon that event, many of the old evils continued. the population of the city has been variously estimated. Probably Gibbon's estimate of 1,200,000 is nearest to the truth. One half of the population consisted, in all probability, of slaves. the larger part of the remainder consisted of pauper citizens supported in idleness by the miserable system of public gratuities. there appears to have been no middle class, and no free industrial population. Side by side with the wretched classes just mentioned was the comparatively small body of the wealthy nobility, of whose luxury and profligacy we learn so much from the heathen writers of the time, Such was the population which St. Paul would find at Rome at the time of his visit. We learn from the Acts of the Apostles that he was detained at Rome for "two whole years," "dwelling in his own hired house with a soldier that kept him,"
Ac 28:16,30:  to whom apparently, according to Roman custom, he was hound with a chain.
Ac 28:20; Eph 6:20; Phm 1:13:  Here he preached to all that came to him, no man forbidding him.
Ac 28:30-31:  It is generally believed that on his "appeal to Caesar" he was acquitted, and after some time spent in freedom, was a second time imprisoned at Rome. Five of his epistles, viz., those to the Colossians, Ephesians, Philippians, that to Philemon, and the Second Epistle to Timothy, were in all probability written from Rome, the latter shortly before his death
2Ti 4:6:  the others during his first imprisonment. It is universally believed that he suffered martyrdom at Rome.
3. the localities in and about Rome especially connected with the life of Paul are-- (1) the Appian Way, by which he approached Rome.
Ac 28:15
(2) "The palace," Or "Caesar's court" (praetorium,)
Phm 1:13:  this may mean either the great camp of the Praetorian guards which Tiberius established outside the walls on the northeast of the city, or, as seems more probable, a barrack attached to the imperial residence on the Palatine. there is no sufficient proof that the word "praetorium" was ever used to designate the emperors palace, though it is used for the official residence of a Roman governor.
Joh 18:28; Ac 23:35:  the mention of "Caesar's household,"
Phm 1:25:  confirms the notion that St. Paul's residence was in the immediate neighborhood of the emperor's house on the Palatine. (3) the connection of other localities at home with St. Paul's name rests only on traditions of more or less probability. We may mention especially-- (4) the Mamertine prison, of Tullianum, built by Ancus Martius near the forum. It still exists beneath the church of St. Giuseppe dei Falegnami. It is said that St. Peter and St. Paul were fellow prisoners here for nine months. this is not the place to discuss the question whether St. Peter was ever at Rome. It may be sufficient to state that though there is no evidence of such a visit in the New Testament, unless Babylon in
1Pe 5:13:  is a mystical name for Rome yet early testimony and the universal belief of the early Church seems sufficient to establish the fact of his having suffered martyrdom there. [PETER] the story, however, of the imprisonment in the Mamertine prison seems inconsistent with
See Peter :  2Ti 4:11
(5) the chapel on the Ostian road which marks the spot where the two apostles are said to, have separated on their way to martyrdom. (6)The supposed scene of St. Paul's martyrdom, viz., the church of St. Paolo alle tre fontane on the Ostian road. to these may be added -- (7) the supposed scene of St. Peter's martyrdom, viz., the church of St. Pietro in Montorio, on the Janiculum. (8) the chapel Domine que Vadis, on the Aypian road,The scene of the beautiful legend of our Lord's appearance to St. Peter as he was escaping from martyrdom. (9) the places where the bodies of the two apostles, after having been deposited first in the catacombs, are supposed to have been finally buried --that of St. Paul by the Ostian road, that of St. Peter beneath the dome of the famous Basilica which bears his name. We may add, as sites unquestionably connected with the Roman Christians of the apostolic age-- (10) the gardens of Nero in the Vatican. Not far from the spot where St. Peter's now stands. Here Christians, wrapped in the skins of beasts, were torn to pieces by dogs, or, clothed in inflammable robes, were burnt to serve as torches during the midnight games. Others were crucified. (11) the Catacombs. these subterranean galleries, commonly from 8 to 10 feet in height and from 4 to 6 in width, and extending for miles, especially in the neighborhood of the old Appian and Nomentan Ways, were unquestionably used as places of refuge, of worship and of burial by the early Christians. the earliest dated inscription in the catacombs is A.D. 71. Nothing is known of the first founder of the Christian Church at Rome. Christianity may, perhaps, have been introduced into the city not long after the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost by the "strangers of Rome, who were then at Jerusalem,
Ac 2:10:  It is clear that there were many Christians at Rome before St. Paul visited the city.
Ro 1:8,13,15; 15:20:  the names of twenty-four Christians at Rome are given in the salutations at the end of the Epistle to the Romans. Linus, who is mentioned
2Ti 4:21:  and Clement, Phil 4:3 are supposed to have succeeded St. Peter as bishops of Rome
'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'we found. Ac 9:42-43; 19:1; 21:4,7-8; Ps 119:63; Mt 10:11  and were. Ac 20:6; Ge 7:4; 8:10-12'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S13 (Verse 15)   they were met by brethren that they knew who lived in Rome.
  1. Equivalent Section: .
    1. And from thence,
    2. when the brethren heard of us,
    3. they came to meet us as far as Appii forum,
    4. and the three taverns:.
  2. Equivalent Section: .
    1. whom when Paul saw,
    2. he thanked God,
    3. and took courage.

Acts 28:11-16 tells us about the events as they traveled from the island to Rome where the centurion turned in the prisoners but Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept him.

Remember that Paul had written the epistle to the Romans prior to this.  The fact that they were met by familiar people is what gave Paul courage.  Yes, they met many brethren  along the way, and God protected then through all that the devils tried to do, but those things are different from meeting known friends and brethren.


Please see the note for Matthew 1:2 about the word brethren.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Spiritually used for God's people: the Jews and the people are saved, baptized and active members of the church'.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C12S14 and Galatians C3-S7 about the word hear.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'Perceiving by the ear.  This word is often used symbolically for hearing the spiritual message of the word of God, as sound. 1. Listening to; attending to; obeying; observing what is commanded. 2. Attending to witnesses or advocates in a judicial trial; trying'.  Please pay attention to the word 'obey' within this definition.  That is what most people refuse to do when the Bible says that they do not hear.  Please also see the note for James 2:5 about the word hearken.  Please also see the note for Mark 4:9 about the phrase He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.

Please see the note for Romans 1:27 about the word meet.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'come together and match in every area'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C13S9; 2Corinthians 2:17 and Colossians C1S6 about the word see / sight.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'a process which conveys information and understanding to the person'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C14S19 and Ephesians C5S2 about the word thank.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'v.t. 1. to express gratitude for a favor; to make acknowledgments to one for kindness bestowed. We are bound to thank God always for you. 2 thess 1. Joab bowed himself and thanked the king. 2 Sam.14. 2. It is used ironically. Weigh the danger with the doubtful bliss, And thank yourself, if aught should fall amiss'.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C14S19 and Ephesians C5S2 about the phrase giving of thanks.

We find forms of the word courage  in: Numbers 13:20; Deuteronomy 31:6; Deuteronomy 31:7; Deuteronomy 31:23; Joshua 1:6; Joshua 1:7; Joshua 1:9; Joshua 1:18; Joshua 2:11; Joshua 10:25; Joshua 23:6; 2Samuel 10:12; 2Samuel 13:28; 1Chronicles 19:13; 1Chronicles 22:13; 1Chronicles 28:20; 2Chronicles 15:8; 2Chronicles 19:11; 2Chronicles 32:7; Ezra 10:4; Psalms 27:14; Psalms 31:24; Isaiah 41:6; Daniel 11:25; Amos 2:16; Acts 28:15.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'n. L., the heart. Bravery; intrepidity; that quality of mind which enables men to encounter danger and difficulties with firmness, or without fear or depression of spirits; valor; boldness; resolution. It is a constituent part of fortitude; but fortitude implies patience to bear continued suffering.  Courage that grows from constitution, often forsakes a man when he has occasion for it; courage which arises from a sense of duty, acts in a uniform manner.  Be strong and of good courage. Deuteronomy 31'.

Thompson Chain Topics provides links for the word Courage  as: 'Enjoined:  Nu 13:20; De 31:6; Jos 1:6; 10:25; 23:6; 2Sa 10:12; 1Ch 19:13; 22:13; 28:20; 2Ch 19:11; 32:7; Ezr 10:4; Php 1:28.  Examples of:  Caleb:  Jos 14:12; Jg 5:18.  Jonathan:  1Sa 14:6.  David:  1Sa 17:32; 2Sa 12:7; 1Ki 21:20; 22:14; 2Ki 3:14.  Nehemiah:  Ne 6:11.  The three Captives:  Da 3:16-17.  Daniel:  Da 6:10; Mt 14:4.  Christ:  Joh 19:10-11; Ac 4:20; 7:51; Heb 11:23,27.  See Boldness'.

Nave's Topical Bible provides links for the word Courage  as: 'Enjoined upon Joshua:  De 31:7-8,22-23; Jos 1:1-9.  The Israelites:  Le 26:6-8; 2Ch 32:7-8.  Solomon:  1Ch 22:13; 28:20 Asa:  2Ch 15:1-7.  Enjoined by Jehoshaphat upon the judicial and executive officers be appointed:  2Ch 19:11.  SCRIPTURES RELATING TO:  Pr 28:1; Eze 2:6; 3:9; 1Co 16:13; Php 1:27-28; 2Ti 1:7.  INSTANCES of the COURAGE OF CONVICTION:  Abraham, in leaving his fatherland:  Ge 12:1-9.  In offering Isaac:  Ge 22:1-14.  Gideon, in destroying the altar of Baal:  Jg 6:25-31.  Ezra, in undertaking the perilous journey from Babylon to Palestine without a guard:  Ezr 8:22-23.  The Jews, in returning answer to Tatnai:  Ezr 5:11.  The three Hebrews, who refused to bow down to the image of Nebuchadnezzar:  Da 3:16-18.  Daniel, in persisting in prayer regardless of the edict against praying:  Da 6:10.  Peter and John, in refusing to obey men, rather than God:  Ac 4:19; 5:29.  Joshua and Caleb, in advising that Israel go at once and possess the land:  Nu 13:30; 14:6-12.  Othniel, in striking Kirjath-sepher:  Jos 15:16-17.  Gideon, in attacking the confederate armies of the Midianites and Amalekites with three hundred men:  Jg 7:7-23.  Deborah, in leading Israel's armies:  Jg 4.  Jael, in killing Sisera:  Jg 4:18-22.  Agag, in the indifference with which he faced death:  1Sa 15:32-33.  David, in killing Goliath:  1Sa 17:32-50.  In entering into the tent of Saul, and carrying away Saul's spear:  1Sa 26:7-12.  David's captains:  2Sa 23.  Joab, in reproving King David:  2Sa 19:5-7.  Nehemiah, in refusing to take refuge in the temple:  Ne 6:10-13.  Esther, in going to the king to save her people:  Es 4:8,16; 5; 6; 7.  Joseph of Arimathaea, in caring for the body of Jesus:  Mr 15:43.  Thomas, in being willing to die with Jesus:  Joh 11:16.  Peter and other disciples:  Ac 3:12-26; 4:9-13,19-20,31.  The apostles, under persecution:  Ac 5:21,29-32.  Paul, in going to Jerusalem, despite his impressions that bonds and imprisonments awaited him:  Ac 20:22-24; 24:14,25'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'when. Ac 10:25; 21:5; Ex 4:14; Joh 12:13; Ro 15:24; Ga 4:14; Heb 13:3; 3Jo 1:6-8  Appii forum. Appii forum, now Borgo Longo, was an ancient city of the Volsci, fifty miles S. of Rome.  The three taverns. the three Taverns was a place in the Appian Way, thirty miles from Rome.  he thanked. Jos 1:6-7,9; 1Sa 30:6; Ps 27:14; 1Co 12:21-22; 2Co 2:14; 7:5-7; 1Th 3:7'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S14 (Verse 16)   how the prisoners were treated after they arrived at Rome.
  1. Equivalent Section:  the treatment of the other prisoners.
    1. And when we came to Rome,
    2. The centurion delivered the prisoners to the captain of the guard:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  the treatment of Paul.
    1. but Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept him.

Acts 28:11-16 tells us about the events as they traveled from the island to Rome where the centurion turned in the prisoners but Paul was suffered to dwell by himself with a soldier that kept him.

As with other times in all of the report of this trip, Paul was treated differently than the other prisoners.  I believe part of that was because the centurion was told that Paul really should not have been a prisoner except that he had appealed to Caesar.  And, we saw evidence of this in the report of the first stop on this trip.  However, I also strongly believe that the evidence, which the centurion saw during the trip, that Paul was a true prophet for the true God, also was major factor in his treatment.  And, if God's people remember their instructions to treat others like they want to be treated, and not as others treat them, they will enjoy better treatment from most people in this world.


Please see the note for Acts 2:10 about Rome.  Smith's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The famous capital of the ancient world, is situated on the Tiber at a distance of about 15 miles from its mouth. the "seven hills,"
Re 17:9:  which formed the nucleus of the ancient city stand on the left bank. On the opposite side of the river rises the far higher side of the Janiculum. Here from very early times was a fortress with a suburb beneath it extending to the river. Modern Rome lies to the north of the ancient city, covering with its principal portion the plain to the north of the seven hills, once known as the Campus Martius, and on the opposite bank extending over the low ground beneath the Vatican to the north of the ancient Janiculum. Rome is not mentioned in the Bible except in the books of Maccabees and in three books of the New Testament, viz., the Acts, the Epistle to the Romans and the Second Epistle to Timothy.
1. Jewish inhabitants. the conquests of Pompey seem to have given rise to the first settlement of Jews at Rome. the Jewish king Aristobulus and his son formed part of Pompey's triumph, and many Jewish captives and immigrants were brought to Rome at that time. A special district was assigned to them, not on the site of the modern Ghetto, between the Capitol and the island of the Tiber, but across the Tiber. Many of these Jews were made freedmen. Julius Caesar showed them some kindness; they were favored also by Augustus, and by Tiberius during the latter part of his reign. It is chiefly in connection with St. Paul's history that Rome comes before us in the Bible. In illustration of that history it may be useful to give some account of Rome in the time of Nero, the "Caesar" to whom St. Paul appealed, and in whose reign he suffered martyrdom.
2. the city in Paul's time. --The city at that time must be imagined as a large and irregular mass of buildings unprotected by an outer wall. It had long outgrown the old Servian wall; but the limits of the suburbs cannot be exactly defined. Neither the nature of the buildings nor the configuration of the ground was such as to give a striking appearance to the city viewed from without. "Ancient Rome had neither cupola nor camyanile," and the hills, never lofty or imposing, would present, when covered with the buildings and streets of a huge city, a confused appearance like the hills of modern London, to which they have sometimes been compared. the visit of St. Paul lies between two famous epochs in the history of the city, viz, its restoration by Augustus and its restoration by Nero. the boast of Augustus is well known, "that he found the city of brick, and left it of marble." Some parts of the city, especially the forum and Campus Martius, must have presented a magnificent appearance, of which Niebur's "Lectures on Roman History," ii. 177, will give a general idea; but many of the principal buildings which attract the attention of modern travellers in ancient Rome were not yet built. the streets were generally narrow and winding, flanked by densely crowded lodging-houses (insulae) of enormous height. Augustus found it necessary to limit their height to 70 feet. St, Paul's first visit to Rome took place before the Neronian conflagration but even after the restoration of the city which followed upon that event, many of the old evils continued. the population of the city has been variously estimated. Probably Gibbon's estimate of 1,200,000 is nearest to the truth. One half of the population consisted, in all probability, of slaves. the larger part of the remainder consisted of pauper citizens supported in idleness by the miserable system of public gratuities. there appears to have been no middle class, and no free industrial population. Side by side with the wretched classes just mentioned was the comparatively small body of the wealthy nobility, of whose luxury and profligacy we learn so much from the heathen writers of the time, Such was the population which St. Paul would find at Rome at the time of his visit. We learn from the Acts of the Apostles that he was detained at Rome for "two whole years," "dwelling in his own hired house with a soldier that kept him,"
Ac 28:16,30:  to whom apparently, according to Roman custom, he was hound with a chain.
Ac 28:20; Eph 6:20; Phm 1:13:  Here he preached to all that came to him, no man forbidding him.
Ac 28:30-31:  It is generally believed that on his "appeal to Caesar" he was acquitted, and after some time spent in freedom, was a second time imprisoned at Rome. Five of his epistles, viz., those to the Colossians, Ephesians, Philippians, that to Philemon, and the Second Epistle to Timothy, were in all probability written from Rome, the latter shortly before his death
2Ti 4:6:  the others during his first imprisonment. It is universally believed that he suffered martyrdom at Rome.
3. the localities in and about Rome especially connected with the life of Paul are-- (1) the Appian Way, by which he approached Rome.
Ac 28:15
(2) "The palace," Or "Caesar's court" (praetorium,)
Phm 1:13:  this may mean either the great camp of the Praetorian guards which Tiberius established outside the walls on the northeast of the city, or, as seems more probable, a barrack attached to the imperial residence on the Palatine. there is no sufficient proof that the word "praetorium" was ever used to designate the emperors palace, though it is used for the official residence of a Roman governor.
Joh 18:28; Ac 23:35:  the mention of "Caesar's household,"
Phm 1:25:  confirms the notion that St. Paul's residence was in the immediate neighborhood of the emperor's house on the Palatine. (3) the connection of other localities at home with St. Paul's name rests only on traditions of more or less probability. We may mention especially-- (4) the Mamertine prison, of Tullianum, built by Ancus Martius near the forum. It still exists beneath the church of St. Giuseppe dei Falegnami. It is said that St. Peter and St. Paul were fellow prisoners here for nine months. this is not the place to discuss the question whether St. Peter was ever at Rome. It may be sufficient to state that though there is no evidence of such a visit in the New Testament, unless Babylon in
1Pe 5:13:  is a mystical name for Rome yet early testimony and the universal belief of the early Church seems sufficient to establish the fact of his having suffered martyrdom there. [PETER] the story, however, of the imprisonment in the Mamertine prison seems inconsistent with
See Peter :  2Ti 4:11
(5) the chapel on the Ostian road which marks the spot where the two apostles are said to, have separated on their way to martyrdom. (6)The supposed scene of St. Paul's martyrdom, viz., the church of St. Paolo alle tre fontane on the Ostian road. to these may be added -- (7) the supposed scene of St. Peter's martyrdom, viz., the church of St. Pietro in Montorio, on the Janiculum. (8) the chapel Domine que Vadis, on the Aypian road,The scene of the beautiful legend of our Lord's appearance to St. Peter as he was escaping from martyrdom. (9) the places where the bodies of the two apostles, after having been deposited first in the catacombs, are supposed to have been finally buried --that of St. Paul by the Ostian road, that of St. Peter beneath the dome of the famous Basilica which bears his name. We may add, as sites unquestionably connected with the Roman Christians of the apostolic age-- (10) the gardens of Nero in the Vatican. Not far from the spot where St. Peter's now stands. Here Christians, wrapped in the skins of beasts, were torn to pieces by dogs, or, clothed in inflammable robes, were burnt to serve as torches during the midnight games. Others were crucified. (11) the Catacombs. these subterranean galleries, commonly from 8 to 10 feet in height and from 4 to 6 in width, and extending for miles, especially in the neighborhood of the old Appian and Nomentan Ways, were unquestionably used as places of refuge, of worship and of burial by the early Christians. the earliest dated inscription in the catacombs is A.D. 71. Nothing is known of the first founder of the Christian Church at Rome. Christianity may, perhaps, have been introduced into the city not long after the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost by the "strangers of Rome, who were then at Jerusalem,
Ac 2:10:  It is clear that there were many Christians at Rome before St. Paul visited the city.
Ro 1:8,13,15; 15:20:  the names of twenty-four Christians at Rome are given in the salutations at the end of the Epistle to the Romans. Linus, who is mentioned
2Ti 4:21:  and Clement, Phil 4:3 are supposed to have succeeded St. Peter as bishops of Rome
'.

Please see the note for Mark 15:39 about the word centurion.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A Roman officer in command of a hundred men (Mr 15:39,44- 45)'.

Please see the note for Mark 9:31 about the word delivered.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Freed; released; transferred or transmitted; passed from one to another; committed; yielded; surrendered; rescued; uttered; pronounced'.

Please see the note for Matthew 4:12 about the word prison.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The place of detainment and confiment used by a government'.  Please also see the note for Philemon 1:1 about the word prisoner.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 6:3 about the word imprisonment.

Please see the note for Luke 22:4 about the word captain.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The man who goes with a military or police force and is in charge of them'.

We find forms of the word guard  occurring 51 times in 37 verses of the Bible, but in the New Testament, only in our current sentence.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'mishmaath, from 'obedience,' a body-guard. 2Sa 23:23; 1Ch 11:25.  2. mishmar, a place where watch was kept. Ne 4:22-23; Eze 38:7.  3. ruts, 'to run,' runners, state couriers, who published edicts in the provinces, some of which would always be with the king. 1Ki 14:27-28; 2Ki 10:25; 11:4-19; 2Ch 12:10-11.  4. tabbach, slaughterer, executioner, attached to the body-guard of the king Ge 37:36; Da 2:14. this Hebrew word occurs in every other passage where the word 'guard' occurs'.

Please see the notes for Romans C8S17 and 1Corinthians C4S13 about the word suffer.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To feel or bear what is painful, disagreeable or distressing, either to the body or mind'.  Please also see the note for Romans 9:22 about the word longsuffering.  Please also see the note for Mark 8:31-LJC about the phrase suffering of Jesus Christ.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for Romans C7S24 about the word dwell.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Webster's 1828 dictionary defines dwelling as 'ppr. Inhabiting; residing; sojourning; continuing with fixed attention.
DWELL'ING, n. Habitation; place of residence; abode. Hazor shall be a dwelling for dragons. Jer.49. 1. Continuance; residence; state of life. thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field. Dan.4
'.  Please also see the note for John 7:39 about the phrase indwelling Holy Spirit.

Please see the note for Luke 3:14 about the word soldier.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'Apart from the common application of this term (for which see ARMY, ARMOUR, etc.) it is used in the N.T. for the service of a Christian. Two things are said of the Christian soldier. He must "endure hardness," that is, share in the suffering incident to warfare; and he must not entangle "himself with the affairs of this life, that he may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier": that is, be quite free to obey his Captain in all things. As explained by the centurion, "I say to this man Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh;" so the Christian servant is under authority, and unhesitating obedience is what should characterise the soldier of Jesus Christ: he must be prepared to endure hardships, and to suffer with his Captain. Mt 8:9; 2Ti 2:3-4'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Rome. Rome, the capital of Italy, and once of the whole world, is situated on the banks of the Tiber, about sixteen miles from the sea; 410 miles S. S .E. of Vienna, 600 S. E. of Paris, 730 E. by N. of Madrid, 760 W. of Constantinople, and 780 S. E. of London. Ac 2:10; 18:2; 19:21; 23:11; Ro 1:7-15; 15:22-29; Re 17:9,18  the centurion. Ac 27:3,31,43  captain. Ge 37:36; 2Ki 25:8; Jer 40:2  but. Ac 28:30-31; 24:23; 27:3; Ge 39:21-23'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S15 (Verse 17)   Paul called the leaders of the Jews to see what they had been told about him and what their attitudes were about him and the Gospel.
  1. Equivalent Section:  Paul called the leaders of the Jews.
    1. And it came to pass,
    2. that after three days Paul called the chief of the Jews together:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  Paul tells them why he is, technically, a prisoner of the Romans.
    1. and when they were come together,
    2. he said unto them,
    3. Men  and brethren,
    4. though I have committed nothing against the people,
    5. or customs of our fathers,
    6. yet was I delivered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of the Romans.

Acts 28:17-24 tells us about Paul presenting the accusations against him by the Jews of the Jerusalem Church and he also presented the Gospel to them.  And, some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.

It should be obvious that there was very little restriction on Paul.  Yes, he had to keep a centurion with him, and he probably couldn't leave Rome, but that was about the only restrictions.


Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C1S3 about the word call.  That note has links to notes in every New Testament book where there are links to every place where the particular book uses this word.  The New Testament definition is: 'To command another to help or to cry for help, hence to pray (Ge 4:26)'.  Please also see the note for Romans 10:13; 2Thessalonians 3:1-LJC; Ephesians 5:8-LJC and 1John 4:14-LJC about the phrase call upon the Lord.  The note for Romans 10:13 has links to every place in the Bible where we find the words call  and Lord  used together, along with a small note on each reference.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 11:5 about the word chief.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Highest in office or rank; principal; as a chief priest; the chief butler'.

Please see the note for John 7:3 about the words Jewry / Judaea / Judea / Judah.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'This name occurs in Ezr 5:8 for the territory of Judah; in Da 5:13 the same is called JEWRY. In the N.T. the name at times refers to a much larger district, including all south of about 32 5' N with the plain on the west border of the land to mount Carmel as generally shown on N.T. maps. the land was thus divided by Rome, with Samaria in the centre, and Galilee in the north. In Lu 3:1 Judaea embraces the above and Samaria; but in other passages a smaller area than the above is implied. Ac 12:19 speaks of Herod going down from Judaea to Caesarea, whereas Caesarea would be part of the Judaea of the Romans. Paul, in Ga 1:22; 1Th 2:14, speaks of the 'churches of Judaea' which would seem to embrace the whole of Palestine. the context will almost always show the extent of the district intended. It is called JEWRY in Lu 23:5; Joh 7:1.'. the New Testament definition is: 'The area of land generally associated with the Southern Kingdom and religious control by Jewish rulers but which varies in size from one reference to another'.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for Matthew 1:2 about the word brethren.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Spiritually used for God's people: the Jews and the people are saved, baptized and active members of the church'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C9S26 about the word commit.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To do a premeditated act or to trust another to do it; with no possibility of taking the thing back'

Please see the note for Romans C13S10 about the word custom.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Frequent or common use, or practice; a frequent repetition of the same act; hence, way; established manner; habitual practice'.

Please see the note for Hebrews 1:5 about the word father.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'God or the man who passes his character to the son'.

Please see the note for Mark 9:31 about the word delivered.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Freed; released; transferred or transmitted; passed from one to another; committed; yielded; surrendered; rescued; uttered; pronounced'.

Please see the note for Matthew 4:12 about the word prison.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The place of detainment and confiment used by a government'.  Please also see the note for Philemon 1:1 about the word prisoner.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 6:3 about the word imprisonment.

Please see the note for Galatians C1-S12 about Jerusalem.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The central place of worship of the true God'.  Several Bible dictionaries have quite large entries about Jerusalem because it is so important within the Bible and within world history outside of the Bible.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C12S12 and Colossians C2S7 about the word hand.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In man, the extremity of the arm, consisting of the palm and fingers, connected with the arm at the wrist; the part with which we hold and use any instrument.  Often used symbolically for ability'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 18:28 about the phrase laid hands. Please also see the note for 1Peter 5:6-7 about the phrase hand of God.  Please also see the note for Mark 16:19 about the phrase right hand of God.  Please also see the note for Luke 1:38 about the word handmaid.  Please also see the note for 1John 1:1-3 about the word handle.  Please also see the note for Matthew 3:1-2 about the phrase at hand.  This phrase is defined as: 'it will happen very soon'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 18:28 about the phrase laid hands.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To physically grab with the intention of doing great harm which, usually, ends in death'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'though. Ac 23:1-11; 24:10-16; 25:8,10; Ge 40:15  was. Ac 21:33-40; 23:33  General references. exp: Ac 24:12; Php 1:13'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S16 (Verse 18)   the Roman government found Paul innocent of any crime.
  1. Who,
  2. when they had examined me,
  3. would have let  me go,
  4. because there was no cause of death in me.

Acts 28:17-24 tells us about Paul presenting the accusations against him by the Jews of the Jerusalem Church and he also presented the Gospel to them.  And, some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.


Please see the note for 1Corinthians C9S6 about the word examine.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'o inspect carefully, with a view to discover truth or the real state of a thing; as, to examine a ship to know whether she is sea-worthy, or a house to know whether repairs are wanted'.

Please see the note for Romans C1S10 about the word because.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'provides a cause where the cause and effect are both in the past'.  Please also see the note for Romans C8S38 about the phrase dying because of the truth.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians C2S5 about the word cause.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Basically, the source of a result.  It can also be an action in court, or any legal process whereby someone demands his supposed right'.  Please also see the note for Romans C1S10 about the word because.  Please also see the note for John 15:25 about the phrase without cause.  In John 15:25; we read that the prophecy was fulfilled about Jesus  that: They hated me without a cause.  Please also see the note for Romans C8S38 about the phrase dying because of the truth.

Please see the notes for Romans C6S4; 2Corinthians 2:15; Philippians 1:19-20 and Colossians C1S4 about the words dead / death / die.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Physical death is separation of soul and spirit from body and the second death is eternal separation from God'.  Please also see the notes for Revelation 2:11; Revelation 20:6; Revelation 20:14 and Revelation 21:8 about the phrase death, second.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'General references. Ac 22:24-25,30; 24:10,22; 25:7-8; 26:31'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S17 (Verse 19)   the Jewish religious leaders demanded that Paul die even though he had not done a crime.
  1. First Step:  The Jews forced Paul to appeal to Caesar.
    1. But when the Jews spake against  it,
    2. I was constrained to appeal unto Caesar;.
  2. Second Step:  Paul was not accusing the nation.
    1. not that I had ought to accuse my nation of.

Acts 28:17-24 tells us about Paul presenting the accusations against him by the Jews of the Jerusalem Church and he also presented the Gospel to them.  And, some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.

While Paul did not accuse the nation, it is obvious that he is accusing some of the Jews of wrongly demanding his death.  And, the local Jews would have understood that only the Jewish religious leaders could do something like that.  Thus, he was clearly making a distinction between the nation and the corrupt leaders.


Please see the note for John 7:3 about the words Jewry / Judaea / Judea / Judah.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'This name occurs in Ezr 5:8 for the territory of Judah; in Da 5:13 the same is called JEWRY. In the N.T. the name at times refers to a much larger district, including all south of about 32 5' N with the plain on the west border of the land to mount Carmel as generally shown on N.T. maps. the land was thus divided by Rome, with Samaria in the centre, and Galilee in the north. In Lu 3:1 Judaea embraces the above and Samaria; but in other passages a smaller area than the above is implied. Ac 12:19 speaks of Herod going down from Judaea to Caesarea, whereas Caesarea would be part of the Judaea of the Romans. Paul, in Ga 1:22; 1Th 2:14, speaks of the 'churches of Judaea' which would seem to embrace the whole of Palestine. the context will almost always show the extent of the district intended. It is called JEWRY in Lu 23:5; Joh 7:1.'. the New Testament definition is: 'The area of land generally associated with the Southern Kingdom and religious control by Jewish rulers but which varies in size from one reference to another'.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Webster's1828 defines constrained  as 'Urged irresistibly or powerfully; compelled; forced; restrained; confined; bound; imprisoned; necessitated'.

Please see the note for Acts 25:11 about the word appeal.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'a reference of any case from an inferior to a superior court'.

Please see the note for Luke 2:1 about the word Caesar.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The common title of the successive Roman emperors, taken from Julius Caesar'.  Please see the note for Mark 8:27 about the city called Caesarea Philippi.  Please see the note for Luke 2:1 about the city called Caesarea.

Please see the note for Titus 2:3 about the word accuse.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to charge with, or declare to have committed a crime, either by plaint, or complaint, information, indictment, or impeachment; to charge with an offense against the laws, judicially or by a public process; as, to accuse one of a high crime or misdemeanor. 2. to charge with a fault; to blame. their thoughts, in the meanwhile, accusing or excusing one another. Rom. 2. It is followed by of before the subject of accusation; the use of for after this verb is illegitimate'.  Please also see the note for John 8:3 about the phrase accuse him (Jesus).

Please see the note for Romans 1:5 about the word nation.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'A body of people inhabiting the same country, or united under the same sovereign or government; as the English nation; the French nation. It often happens that many nations are subject to one government; in which case, the word nation usually denotes a body of people speaking the same language, or a body that has formerly been under a distinct government, but has been conquered, or incorporated with a larger nation. thus, the empire of Russia comprehends many nations, as did formerly the Roman and Persian empires. Nation, as its etymology imports, originally denoted a family or race of men descended from a common progenitor, like tribe, but by emigration, conquest and intermixture of men of different families, this distinction is in most countries lost'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'I was. Ac 25:10-12,21,25; 26:32  not. Ro 12:19-21; 1Pe 2:22-23'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S18 (Verse 20)   Paul explains why he called them.
  1. Equivalent Section: Paul called them to talk to them.
    1. For this cause therefore have I called for you,
    2. to see  you,
    3. and to speak with  you :.
  2. Equivalent Section:  Paul explains that he has the same doctrinal stand as they did.
    1. because that for the hope of Israel I am bound with this chain.

Acts 28:17-24 tells us about Paul presenting the accusations against him by the Jews of the Jerusalem Church and he also presented the Gospel to them.  And, some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.

Without Luke reporting it, we can have a good idea why the Jewish religious leaders in Jerusalem did not bother to contact the ones in Rome.  The high priest, and most of the Jewish religious leaders in Jerusalem were Sadducees and did not believe in resurrection, which is The hope of Israel.  The Pharisees did hold to the doctrine of resurrection.  Since these leaders in Rome had no problem with Paul saying that because that for the hope of Israel I am bound with this chain,  it appears as if they were Pharisees.  Therefore, it would have been a waste of time for the Jewish religious leaders in Jerusalem to contact those in Romeans complain about Paul holding the same doctrine as they held.


Please see the note for 2Corinthians C2S5 about the word cause.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Basically, the source of a result.  It can also be an action in court, or any legal process whereby someone demands his supposed right'.  Please also see the note for Romans C1S10 about the word because.  Please also see the note for John 15:25 about the phrase without cause.  In John 15:25; we read that the prophecy was fulfilled about Jesus  that: They hated me without a cause.  Please also see the note for Romans C8S38 about the phrase dying because of the truth.

Please see the note for Romans intro about the word therefore.  The New Testament definition is: 'what follows the therefore is a future result that is based upon what came before the therefore and result is only seen there'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C1S3 about the word call.  That note has links to notes in every New Testament book where there are links to every place where the particular book uses this word.  The New Testament definition is: 'To command another to help or to cry for help, hence to pray (Ge 4:26)'.  Please also see the note for Romans 10:13; 2Thessalonians 3:1-LJC; Ephesians 5:8-LJC and 1John 4:14-LJC about the phrase call upon the Lord.  The note for Romans 10:13 has links to every place in the Bible where we find the words call  and Lord  used together, along with a small note on each reference.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for Romans C1S10 about the word because.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'provides a cause where the cause and effect are both in the past'.  Please also see the note for Romans C8S38 about the phrase dying because of the truth.

Please see the notes for Romans C4S18; 1Corinthians C13S10 and Philippians 1:19-20 about the word hope.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'hope is like faith in that both require us acting upon our belief before we have any factual evidence that we are correct.  However, where faith is based upon a promise found in the word of God, hope is based upon the character of God when there is no written promise found'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:16 about the word Israel.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The name for Jacob when he was acting spiritual and the name for his descendants'.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:7-8 about the phrase children of Israel.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S30 about the phrase all Israel shall be saved.

Please also see the note for Luke 8:29 about the word bound.  Please also see the note for Mark 3:27 about the word bind.  The New Testament definition of the word bound  is: 'Past-tense of bind. As a participle, made fast by a band, or by chains or fetters; obliged by moral ties; confined; restrained'.  The New Testament definition of the word bind  is: 'To tie together, or confine with a cord, or anything that is flexible; to fasten as with a band, fillet or ligature'.

Please see the note for Mark 5:2-4 about the word chain.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: '(1.) A part of the insignia of office. A chain of gold was placed about Joseph's neck (Ge 41:42); and one was promised to Daniel (Da 5:7). It is used as a symbol of sovereignty (Eze 16:11). the breast-plate of the high-priest was fastened to the ephod by golden chains (Ex 39:17,21).
(2.) It was used as an ornament (Pr 1:9; Song 1:10). the Midianites adorned the necks of their camels with chains (Jg 8:21,26).
(3.) Chains were also used as fetters wherewith prisoners were bound (Jg 16:21; 2Sa 3:34; 2Ki 25:7; Jer 39:7). Paul was in this manner bound to a Roman soldier (Ac 28:20; Eph 6:20; 2Ti 1:16). Sometimes, for the sake of greater security, the prisoner was attached by two chains to two soldiers, as in the case of Peter (Ac 12:6)
'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'This cause. Ac 28:17; 10:29,33  for the. Ac 23:6; 24:15; 26:6-7  this chain. that is, the chain with which he was bound to the "soldier that kept him;" (Ac 28:16;) a mode of custody which Dr. Lardner has shown was in use among the Romans. It is in exact conformity, therefore, with the truth of St. Paul's situation at this time, that he declares himself to be "an ambassador in a chain," en G1722 halusis G254, (Eph 6:20;) and the exactness is the more remarkable, as halusis G254, a chain is no where used in the singular number to express any other kind of custody. Ac 26:29; Eph 3:1; 4:1; 6:20; Php 1:13; Col 4:18; 2Ti 1:10; 2:9; Phm 1:10,13  General references. exp: Php 1:13'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S19 (Verse 21)   the local Jewish religious leaders said that those in Jerusalem hadn't bothered to contact them.
  1. And they said unto him,
  2. We neither received letters out of Judaea concerning thee,
  3. neither any of the brethren that came shewed or spake any harm of thee.

Acts 28:17-24 tells us about Paul presenting the accusations against him by the Jews of the Jerusalem Church and he also presented the Gospel to them.  And, some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.


Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the notes for Romans C14S1; 1Corinthians C15S1 and Colossians C2-S4 about the word receive.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To take, as a thing offered or sent; to accept'.  In addition, please see the note for Matthew 10:41; which explains that in order to truly receive  a person, we must receive  their character as our own.

Please see the note for Romans C7S6 about the word letter.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The detailed portions of the law'.

Please see the note for John 7:3 about the words Jewry / Judaea / Judea / Judah.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'This name occurs in Ezr 5:8 for the territory of Judah; in Da 5:13 the same is called JEWRY. In the N.T. the name at times refers to a much larger district, including all south of about 32 5' N with the plain on the west border of the land to mount Carmel as generally shown on N.T. maps. the land was thus divided by Rome, with Samaria in the centre, and Galilee in the north. In Lu 3:1 Judaea embraces the above and Samaria; but in other passages a smaller area than the above is implied. Ac 12:19 speaks of Herod going down from Judaea to Caesarea, whereas Caesarea would be part of the Judaea of the Romans. Paul, in Ga 1:22; 1Th 2:14, speaks of the 'churches of Judaea' which would seem to embrace the whole of Palestine. the context will almost always show the extent of the district intended. It is called JEWRY in Lu 23:5; Joh 7:1.'. the New Testament definition is: 'The area of land generally associated with the Southern Kingdom and religious control by Jewish rulers but which varies in size from one reference to another'.

Please see the note for Romans 1:1 about the word concern.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Pertaining to; regarding; having relation to'.

Please see the note for Matthew 1:2 about the word brethren.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Spiritually used for God's people: the Jews and the people are saved, baptized and active members of the church'.

Please see the note for Matthew 1:2 about the word brethren.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Spiritually used for God's people: the Jews and the people are saved, baptized and active members of the church'.

Please see the note for 1Peter 3:13 about the word harm.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'Injury; hurt; damage; detriment. Do thyself no harm. Acts.16. He shall make amends for the harm he hath done in the holy thing. Lev.5. 2. Moral wrong; evil; mischief; wickedness; a popular sense of the word.
HARM, v.t. to hurt; to injure; to damage; to impair soundness of body, either animal or vegetable
'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 2:14-16 about the word harmless.

Please see the note for Colossians 2S8 about the word shew.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The Biblical spelling for the word show, which means: to exhibit or present to the view of others'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'We. Ex 11:7; Isa 41:11; 50:8; 54:17'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S20 (Verse 22)   they asked Paul about the Gospel.
  1. Equivalent Section: They wanted Paul's opinion.
    1. But we desire to hear of thee what thou thinkest:
  2. Equivalent Section: They heard many Jews speak against true salvation.
    1. for as concerning this sect,
    2. we know that every where it is spoken against.

Acts 28:17-24 tells us about Paul presenting the accusations against him by the Jews of the Jerusalem Church and he also presented the Gospel to them.  And, some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.

Theta arranged a time when many more Jews could go to where Paul stayed and have him explain the Gospel.  Many people speak against the Jews for many reasons.  However, all religions, which preach anything other than an ongoing personal relationship with our Lord Jesus Christ,  speak against the doctrine of true salvation.  Therefore, while many blame the Jews for manythings including killing Jesus,  they also preach a variant of religious belief which will send people to Hell just as surely as other religions which they condemn.  So, yes, on the surface, these other religions are different from the Jews in Paul's day.  However, at the true spiritual level, todays religions are controlled by devils just as much as old-time religions.


Please see the notes for Romans C10S1; 2Corinthians 5:2-3 and Galatians 4:9; Philippians 1:23-24 about the word desire.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'An emotion or excitement of the mind, directed to the attainment or possession of an object from which pleasure, sensual, intellectual or spiritual, is expected; a passion excited by the love of an object, or uneasiness at the want of it, and directed to its attainment or possession. Desire is a wish to possess some gratification or source of happiness which is supposed to be obtainable'.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C12S14 and Galatians C3-S7 about the word hear.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'Perceiving by the ear.  This word is often used symbolically for hearing the spiritual message of the word of God, as sound. 1. Listening to; attending to; obeying; observing what is commanded. 2. Attending to witnesses or advocates in a judicial trial; trying'.  Please pay attention to the word 'obey' within this definition.  That is what most people refuse to do when the Bible says that they do not hear.  Please also see the note for James 2:5 about the word hearken.  Please also see the note for Mark 4:9 about the phrase He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 10:3-6 about the word thought.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The past-tense form of the word think'.  Please see the note for Philippians 3:4-6 about the word think.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To have the mind occupied on some subject; to have ideas, or to revolve ideas in the mind. --For that I am I know, because I think. these are not matters to be slightly thought on. 2 to conceive; to imagine'.

Please see the note for Romans 1:1 about the word concern.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Pertaining to; regarding; having relation to'.

Please see the note for Acts 5:17 about the word sect.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: '(Gr. hairesis, usually rendered "heresy", Ac 24:14; 1Ch 11:19; Ga 5:20, etc.), meaning properly "a choice," then "a chosen manner of life," and then "a religious party," as the "sect" of the Sadducees (Ac 5:17), of the Pharisees (Ac 15:5), the Nazarenes, i.e., Christians (Ac 24:5). It afterwards came to be used in a bad sense, of those holding pernicious error, divergent forms of belief (2Pe 2:1; Ga 5:20)'.

Please see the notes for Romans C10S25; 1Corinthians C1S11; 2Corinthians C1S5; Galatians C3-S9; Colossians C1S3 and know in 1John about the word know.  The word knew  is the past-tense form of the word know.  The New Testament definition is: 'A clear and certain perception of that which exists, or of truth and fact; and the perception of the connection and agreement, or disagreement between various truths and acts. Within the Biblical usage is the knowledge that comes only from personal intimate experience'.  Please see the notes for 2Peter 1:2-LJC; 2Peter 2:20-LJC and Philippians 1:9-11 about the word knowledge.  Please see the note for Romans 6:3 about the phrase Know ye not.  Please see the note for 1Corinthians C16S17 about the word acknowledge.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S4 about the word foreknow.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'for. Ac 16:20-21; 17:6-7; 24:5-6,14; Lu 2:34; 1Pe 2:12; 3:16; 4:14-16  sect. Ac 5:17; 15:5; 26:5; 1Co 11:19 (margin)'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S21 (Verse 23)   What Paul preached to the Jews.
  1. First Step:  Many Jews came for the preaching.
    1. And when they had appointed him a day,
    2. there came many to him into  his lodging;.
  2. Second Step:  What Paul preached.
    1. to whom he expounded and testified the kingdom of God,
    2. persuading them concerning Jesus,
    3. both out of the law of Moses,
    4. and  out of the prophets,
    5. from mourning till evening.

Acts 28:17-24 tells us about Paul presenting the accusations against him by the Jews of the Jerusalem Church and he also presented the Gospel to them.  And, some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.

The phrases in our sentence can be explained as:

  1. The word And  means: 'This sentence is added to the prior sentence.  The prior sentence told us that the Jews asked Paul about This sect.  And, they arranged a time when many more Jews could hear Paul and not just the Jewish religious leaders.  Now, imagine someone, today, preaching from morning till evening.  In addition, please realize that Paul used the scripture which they knew (both out of the law of Moses, and out of the prophet)  so he was not telling them to believe him but to believe God'.
  2. The phrase when they had appointed him a day  means: 'They scheduled a time so that other Jews could also come and hear Paul'.
  3. The phrase there came many to him into his lodging  means: 'Lots of Jews came to the preaching'.
  4. The phrase to whom he expounded and testified the kingdom of God  means: 'Paul explained the true meaning of The kingdom of God,  and then testified  how it had changed his own personal life'.
  5. The phrase persuading them concerning Jesus  means: 'Paul persuaded them  that this type of changed life was only possible with an ongoing personal relationship through Jesus'.
  6. The phrase both out of the law of Moses  means: 'Paul explained how the sacrifices and other parts of the Mosaic law symbolically represented what Jesus  would do spiritually'.
  7. The phrase and out of the prophets  means: 'Paul explained how the prophecies were fulfilled by Jesus'.  Please see the Prophecy Fulfilled Section in the Significant Gospel Events Study for links to the Old Testament references which Paul might have used.
  8. The phrase from morning till evening  means: 'Imagine someone, today, preaching this long'.


Please see the note for Luke 3:13 about the word appoint.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'to fix; to settle; to establish; to make fast. When he appointed the foundations of the earth. Prov. 8. 2. to constitute, ordain, or fix by decree, order or decision. Let Pharoah appoint officers over the land. Gen. 41. He hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world. Act. 17. 3. to allot, assign or designate. Aaron and his sons shall appoint every one to his service. Num 4. these cities were appointed for all the children of Israel. Josh. 20. 4. to purpose or resolve; to fix the intention. forso he had appointed. Acts 20. 5. to ordain, command or order. thy servants are ready to do whatever my Lord the King shall appoint. 2Sam. 15. 6. to settle; to fix, name or determine by agreement; as, they appointed a time and place for the meeting'.

Please see the note for Luke 1:5 about the word day.  Easton's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The Jews reckoned the day from sunset to sunset (Le 23:32). It was originally divided into three parts (Ps 55:17). "The heat of the day" (1Sa 11:11; Ne 7:3) was at our nine o'clock, and "The cool of the day" just before sunset (Ge 3:8). Before the Captivity the Jews divided the night into three watches, (1) from sunset to midnight (La 2:19); (2) from midnight till the cock-crowing (Jg 7:19); and (3) from the cock-crowing till sunrise (Ex 14:24). In the New Testament the division of the Greeks and Romans into four watches was adopted (Mr 13:35). (See Watches.) the division of the day by hours is first mentioned in Da 3:6,15; 4:19; 5:5. this mode of reckoning was borrowed from the Chaldeans. the reckoning of twelve hours was from sunrise to sunset, and accordingly the hours were of variable length (Joh 11:9).  The word "day" sometimes signifies an indefinite time (Ge 2:4; Isa 22:5; Heb 3:8, etc.). In Job 3:1 it denotes a birthday, and in Isaiah 2:12; Acts 17:31; 2Timothy 1:18; the great day of final judgment'.  The New Testament definition, of the phrase last day  is: '(end of the) Church Age.  However, in the life of the individual, it can be used for the day that he dies'.  Please see the note for Hebrews 3:13  about the word today. The New Testament definition is: 'obey immediately'.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:55 about the word daily.  Please also see the notes for Philippians 1:6-LJC and 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 5:2 about the phrase day of the Lord.  Please also see the note for John 20:1 about the phrase first day of the week.

Please see the note for Mark 4:32 about the word lodge.  Fausset's Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'To pass the night (Hebrew luwn). Isa 10:29, the Assyrian invaders "have taken their lodging (their bivouac) at Geba." Song 7:11; Ne 4:22. the "lodge" (Isa 1:8), and "cottage" (Isa 24:20), "The earth shall reel to and fro... and be removed as a cottage," refer to a temporary hut, or in the latter passage a hammock suspended from trees, to secure from wild beasts the watcher of gardens or lands in the night'.

Please see the note for Mark 4:34 about the word expound.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To explain; to lay open the meaning; to clear of obscurity; to interpret; as, to expound a text of scripture; to expound a law'.

Please see the note for Galatians 5:3 about the word testify.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To make a statement which is intended to be used in a court of law if necessary'.  Please also see the note forPsalms 119 about the words testimony / testimonies.  Please also see the Message called Testimony of God.

The kingdom of Heaven  is the kingdom  that 'belongs to' Heaven  and is applied to beings, and things, which reside in Heaven.  The kingdom of God  is 'God's character in us' because a king  puts his chartacter on his kingdom and the kingdom of God  is given in this life.  In addition, we know that every kingdom  has a king.  Please see verses on king in the New Testament and the Summary on king.  Please also see the note for Revelation 10:11-LJC about the phrase kings of the earth.  Please also see the note for John 18:33-LJC about the phrase King of the Jews.  Please also see the note for Revelation 14:14-LJC about the phrase King of kings.  Please also see the note for John 18:33-LJC about the phrase King of the Jews.  Please see the notes1Corinthians C4S20; 1Corinthians C15S46; Galatians C5S20 and the Doctrinal Study for about the phrase The kingdom of God.  The New Testament definition is: 'God's character in us'.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C6S16 about the phrase kingdom of God rejected by lifestyle sins.  Please also see the note for Matthew 9:10 about the word sinners.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians 5:5; 2Timohy 4:1 and 2Peter 1:11 for about the phrase kingdom of Christ.

Please see the note for Romans C8S40 about the word persuade.  Webster's 1828 Dictionary defines for this word as: 'influence by argument, advice, intreaty or expostulation; to draw or incline the will to a determination by presenting motives to the mind.  I should be glad, if I could persuade him to write such another critick on anything of mine.  Almost thou persuadest me to be a christian. Acts.26.  2. to convince by argument, or reasons offered; or to convince by reasons suggested by reflection or deliberation, or by evidence presented in any manner to the mind.  Beloved, we are persuaded better things of you. Heb.6.  3. to inculcate by argument or expostulation. Little used.  4. to treat by persuasion. Not in use'.

Please see the note for Romans 1:1 about the word concern.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Pertaining to; regarding; having relation to'.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C6S1; Galatians C2-S10 and Psalms 119 about the word law.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The set of written or commonly understood rules for acceptable behavior and which can be used by a legal system for punishing offenders'.  Please also see the note for Galatians 3:10 about the phrase book of the law.  Please also see the note for Revelation 13:8-LJC about the phrase book of the life.  Please also see the notes for Romans C3S31 and 1Corinthians 9:21-LJC about the phrase kinds of laws that apply to us tday.  Please also see the note for Romans C3S27 about the phrase law of works.  Please also see the note for Romans C3S25 about the phrase law and faith.  Please also see the note for Galatians C3S22 about the phrase Mosaic Law added.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 10:28-29 about the phrase New Testament replaces only the religious part of the Mosaic Law.  Please also see the note for Hebrews 19:29-LJC about the phrase religious part of Mosaic Law.  Please also see the note for Ephesians 4:7-LJC about the phrase righteousness of the Law.

Please see the note for Hebrews 3:1 about Moses.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'While this name is often used for the physical man, it is also used in the Bible to refer to the Law that God gave to His people through the man.  In the New Testament, the Law for the saved comes from the Lord Jesus Christ'.

Please see the notes for Luke 1:76; Romans C16S33; Romans C12S5 and Jude about the word prophet.  In addition, false prophets are covered in the Study called False things according to the Bible.  The most popular religious definition for this word is: 'someone who foretells the future'.  However, that definition tends to limit the thinking of people to only those statements when, actually, the majority of their message was doctrinal.  Please also see the note for John 1:45 about the phrase law and the prophets.  Please also see the links for Prophecies and Prophecies Fulfilled in the Gospel Significant Events Study and the New Testament Significant Events Study.

Please see the note for John 21:4 about the word morning.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'The first part of the day, beginning at twelve o'clock at night and extending to twelve at noon. thus, we say, a star rises at one o'clock in the mourning. In a more limited sense, mourning is the time beginning an hour or two before sunrise, or at break of day, and extending to the hour of breakfast and of beginning the labors of the day. Among men of business in large cities, the mourning extends to the hour of dining. 2. the first or early part. In the mourning of life, devote yourself to the service of the Most High. mourn'ING, a. Pertaining to the first part or early part of the day; being in the early part of the day; as mourning dew; mourning light; mourning service. She looks as clear As mourning roses newly washed with dew'.

Please see the note for John 20:19 about the word evening.  The Morrish Bible Dictionary defines this word as: 'The period from sunset till night. this was naturally the closing of the day, for God called the light 'day:' cf. Joh 11:9. "The evening was, and the mourning was, one day:" that is, there was not day continuously, but through the alternation of night and mourning day succeeded day. Ge 1:5. the common way of reckoning the day among the Jews was from evening until the next evening. A difficulty has arisen as to the phrase 'between the two evenings.' the paschal lamb was to be killed between the two evenings, and some have thought that this allowed the passover lamb to be killed any time between the evening of the 14th and the evening of the 15th Abib. this however cannot be the meaning because none of it was to be left till the mourning; and because the same phrase is used respecting the daily sacrifice, and also as to lighting the lamps. Ex 12:6, margin; Ex 29:39; 30:8. the Jewish writers are not agreed in their definition of the expression: some suppose it lies between the beginning and ending of sunset; others, from sunset to full darkness. Josephus says that the time of killing the passover was from the ninth hour till the eleventh, which would be about from three o'clock to five; but this would seem to make the 'evening' come at the end of the Jewish day, and not at the beginning'.  Please also see Mark 4:35 about the phrase The even.  Please also see Mark 11:11 about the word eventide.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'there came. Phm 1:2  he expounded. Ac 17:2-3; 18:4,28; 19:8; 26:22-23  both. Ac 26:6,22; Lu 24:26-27,44  from. Ac 20:9-11; Joh 4:34'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S22 (Verse 24)   Paul received the normal response to true preaching.
  1. And some believed the things which were spoken,
  2. and some believed not.

Acts 28:17-24 tells us about Paul presenting the accusations against him by the Jews of the Jerusalem Church and he also presented the Gospel to them.  And, some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.

.  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .


Please see the notes for Romans C10S15; 1Corinthians C14S25 and Galatians C3-S8 about the word believe.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To credit upon the authority or testimony of another; to be persuaded of the truth of something upon the declaration of another, or upon evidence furnished by reasons, arguments, and deductions of the mind, or by other circumstances, than personal knowledge. When we believe upon the authority of another, we always put confidence in his veracity. When we believe upon the authority of reasoning, arguments, or a concurrence of facts and circumstances, we rest our conclusions upon their strength or probability, their agreement with our own experience, etc.  true Biblical belief  causes us to act upon that belief  and any claimed belief  that does not lead to matching action is a lie.  Many people confuse faith  and belief.  Before people act, they have a belief  but that belief  does not turn into true faith  until the people act upon it.  Thus, we need to tell people the true gospel, which requires them to act upon their claimed belief'.  Please also see the note for John 3:16 about the word believeth.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'a lifestyle belief.  This is opposed to whay people call belief but what they have does not stay with them'.  Please also see the notes for John 6:42 and John 12:40 about the phrase believe on / believe in.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'This identifies an ongoing spiritual relationship'.  Please also see the notes for Romans 3:26-LJC and John 20:31-LJC about the phrase believe in Jesus / Christ.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The start of a spiritual relationship with Jesus  and / or Christ'.  Please also see the note for John 8:30 about the phrase belief, non-saving.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S15 about the phrase belief (true) changes life.  Please also see the notes for Romans C4S21 about the word unbelief.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'General references. Ac 13:48-50; 14:4; 17:4-5; 18:6-8; 19:8-9; Ro 3:3; 11:4-6 exp: Lu 12:52'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S23 (Verse 25-27)   Paul prophesied God's judgment upon the Jews.
  1. Equivalent Section:  Paul applied a prophecy to the Jews who were there and prophesied it applied to Jews in general.
    1. First Step:  Paul applied the first part of the prophecy.
      1. And when they agreed not among themselves,
      2. they departed,
      3. after that Paul had spoken one word,
      4. Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers,
      5. Saying,
      6. Go unto this people,
      7. and say,
      8. Hearing ye shall hear,
      9. and shall not understand;.
    2. Second Step:  Paul applied the next part of the prophecy.
      1. and seeing ye shall see,
      2. and not perceive:.
  2. Equivalent Section:  Why the prophecy was applied.
    1. First Step:  Paul applied the next part of the prophecy.
      1. For the heart of this people is waxed gross,
      2. and their ears are dull of hearing,
      3. and their eyes have they closed;.
    2. Second Step:  Paul applied the next part of the prophecy.
      1. lest they should see with  their eyes,
      2. and hear with  their ears,
      3. and understand with  their heart,
      4. and should be converted,
      5. and I should heal them.

Acts 28:25-29 tells us the Jews could not agree about the Gospel.  Paul finalized with: Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it.

The phrases in our sentence can be explained as:

  1. The word And  means: 'This sentence is added to the prior sentence.  The prior sentence told us some believed the things which were spoken, and some believed not.  This was the response to true Holy Ghost preaching.  And even after that, our current sentence says: they agreed not among themselves.  There was no reasoning with religious people who closed their minds to all evidence.  That's why Paul gives us the conclusion in the next sentence'.
  2. The phrase when they agreed not among themselves  means: 'They argued over doctrine even though they all claimed to understand what the Bible said and all read the same thing'.
  3. The phrase they departed, after that Paul had spoken one word  means: 'Paul prophesied the future based upon their reaction and the reaction he received all during his long ministry'.  Please see the Significant Events in the New Testament for links to other prophecies reported in the New Testament and outside of the Gospels.
  4. The phrase Well spake the Holy Ghost by Esaias the prophet unto our fathers, Saying  means: 'This is what God's Holy Ghost said using the prophet'.  Paul is referencing Isaiah 6:9-10.
  5. The phrase Go unto this people, and say  means: 'God told him what to say.  It was God's message not the message of the prophet'.
  6. The phrase Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand  means: 'They would hear with their natural ears but not understand because it required spiritual understanding from God's Holy Ghost and they refused to listen'.
  7. The phrase and seeing ye shall see, and not perceive  means: 'They could see things like Paul's changed life but could not perceive  the true meaning without the spiritual help from God's Holy Ghost'.
  8. The phrase For the heart of this people is waxed gross  means: 'Their heart was fat and lazy and they just accepted whatever their religious leaders said without praying about it and without verifying what they were told and without thinking about if what they were told matched the character of the God of the Bible'.
  9. The phrase and their ears are dull of hearing  means: 'They treated true scripture as background noise'.
  10. The phrase and their eyes have they closed  means: 'They refused to truly look at the evidence which God showed them'.
  11. The phrase lest they should see with their eyes  means: 'If they truly looked, they would see that their religious doctrine did not match the evidence from God'.
  12. The phrase and hear with their ears  means: 'If they truly considered the doctrine they were taught then they would know that it did not match the character of God'.
  13. The phrase and understand with their heart  means: 'If they truly used their heart to care for others like God cares then they would understand truth'.
  14. The phrase and should be converted  means: 'As a result, God would give them a character like His'.
  15. The phrase and I should heal them  means: 'This is speaking about spiritual healing'.  In Luke 17:11-19; we read about Jesus  cleansing ten lepers.  But, only one turned back and thanked God and Jesus  told him: Arise, go thy way: thy faith hath made thee whole.  He was the only one saved and spiritually healed.  The others assumed that God only gave them their due, as Jews, and never said thanks.  That was the attitude which prevented the Jews from being saved and prevents religious people, of today, from being truly saved.

This is God's final judgment, and prophesied destruction, of the Jews in general because they refused to let their Lord  correct their doctrine.  This is Paul's final judgment of the religious doctrines of all of the Jews.

After that meeting, Paul ended up being beheaded and the Roman Army was sent into Jerusalem where they tore down the Temple and killed or scattered all of the Jews who preached a works salvation saying that people had to be circumcised before they could be saved.  In addition, they preaches a works sanctification claiming that people had to keep the Jewish religious traditions in order to be blessed by God.  At the same time. lost Jews were convinced that they would go to Heaven because they were born Jews.  Thus, lost or saved, the Jews refused to let God correct their doctrine

People claim that the Temple was torn down because of the acts of lost Jews, but they had been acting the same way for 400 years.  No, what was new was God had tried to correct the doctrine of this church at least three times before that happened.  And, God tried every way possible to lead the lost Jews to a correct doctrine.  That is what the context of this sentence tells us and that is what the quoted prophecy tells us.  With no Temple, the saved Jews could not claim that the Jewish religious traditions had to be kept since those traditions were impossible without a Temple.  With the loss of their country and being scattered, the lost Jews could not, reasonably, claim that they were better than all Gentiles in the eyes of God.


Please see the note for 2Corinthians 6:16 about the word agree.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Concord; harmony; conformity'.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 12:8 about the word depart.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to go or move from. Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire. Matt. 25. It is followed by from, or from is implied before the place left. I will depart to my own land, that is, I will depart from this place to my own land. Num. 10. 2. to go from; to leave; to desist, as from a practice. Jehu departed not from the sins of Jeroboam. Jehoshaphat departed not from the way of Asa his father'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for Colossians 2S2 about the word word.  The New Testament definition is: 'a single component part of human speech or language'.  However, The word of God  is the holy scriptures and in the English language, it is only the KJV-1611.  Please also see the notes for Romans C10S22 and Word in 1John about the phrase word of God.  Please also see the note for John 1:1 for an extensive note explaining the differences, and similarities, between the capitalized and the non-capitalized word word.  When a Bible reference uses an uppercase word, it is referring to Jesus Christ.  The uppercase makes this a formal name of the Son of God.  However, while the exact definition is different, the properties are spiritually similar to the lowercase word.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 1:8 about the phrase word of the Lord.  Please note that The word of the Lord  is a sub-set of The word of GodThe word of God  contains all of God's written truth including recording the lies of Satan.  The word of the Lord  is that part of The word of God  which will be used to judge us.  The lies from Satan are not included within the word of the Lord.

Please see the notes for Luke 1:76; Romans C16S33; Romans C12S5 and Jude about the word prophet.  In addition, false prophets are covered in the Study called False things according to the Bible.  The most popular religious definition for this word is: 'someone who foretells the future'.  However, that definition tends to limit the thinking of people to only those statements when, actually, the majority of their message was doctrinal.  Please also see the note for John 1:45 about the phrase law and the prophets.  Please also see the links for Prophecies and Prophecies Fulfilled in the Gospel Significant Events Study and the New Testament Significant Events Study.

Please see the note for Hebrews 1:5 about the word father.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'God or the man who passes his character to the son'.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C12S14 and Galatians C3-S7 about the word hear.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'Perceiving by the ear.  This word is often used symbolically for hearing the spiritual message of the word of God, as sound. 1. Listening to; attending to; obeying; observing what is commanded. 2. Attending to witnesses or advocates in a judicial trial; trying'.  Please pay attention to the word 'obey' within this definition.  That is what most people refuse to do when the Bible says that they do not hear.  Please also see the note for James 2:5 about the word hearken.  Please also see the note for Mark 4:9 about the phrase He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.

Please see the note for Matthew 13:32 about the word understood.  The word understood  is the past-tense form of the word understand.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C14S2 about the word understand.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To have the use of the intellectual faculties; to be an intelligent and conscious being. All my soul be imparadis'd in you, in whom alone I understand, and grow, and see. 2. to be informed by another; to learn. I understood of the evil that Eliashib did. Neh. 13'.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C13S9; 2Corinthians 2:17 and Colossians C1S6 about the word see / sight.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'a process which conveys information and understanding to the person'.

Please see the note for John 4:19 about the word perceive.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'come to understand'.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to have knowledge or receive impressions of external objects through the medium or instrumentality of the senses or bodily organs; as, to perceive light or color; to perceive the cold or ice or the taste of honey. 2. to know; to understand; to observe. Till we ourselves see it with our own eyes, and perceive it by our own understanding, we are in the dark. 3. to be affected by; to receive impressions from. the upper regions of the air perceive the collection of the matter of tempests before the air below'.

Please see the note for Romans C10S6; 2Corinthians C2S4 and Colossians C2S1 about the word heart.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Our heart controls the same things as our soul only where the soul deals with the long term the heart deals with the short term and we control our heart directly while the soul is the accumulated actions of our heart. Both are the way we think (mind), the way we emotionally respond to circumstances (emotions) and the method we use to make decisions (will)'.  Please also see the note for Galatians C6S6 about the phrase Lord looketh on the heart.  Please also see the note for Ephesians C4S8 about the phrase wicked heart.

Please see the note for Luke 2:40 about the word waxed.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'to increase in size; to grow; to become larger; as the waxing and the waning moon.  2. to pass from one state to another; to become; as, to wax strong; to wax warm or cold; to wax feeble; to wax hot; to wax old; to wax worse and worse'.

Please see the note for Matthew 13:15 about the word gross.  The International Standard Bible Encyclopedia defines this word as: 'gros (`araphel): Used twice with "darkness" in Isa 60:2; Jer 13:16. In the New Testament the verb pachuno, "to make fat," is applied twice to "making gross" the heart (Mt 13:15; Ac 28:27)'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C12S13 about the word ear.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The organ of hearing; the organ by which sound is perceived.  It is often used symbolically in scripture'.  Please also see the note for Mark 4:9 about the phrase ears to hear.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C12S13 about the word eye.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'The organ of sight or vision; properly, the globe or ball movable in the orbit'.  Please also see the note for John 12:45 about the phrase eyes to see.

Please see the note for James 5:19-20 about the word convert.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To change or turn into another substance or form; as, to convert gases into water, or water into ice. Spiritually, this is to change from relying on self and religion to relying upon Jesus'.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C12S29 about the word heal.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'v.t. L. celo; Heb. to be whole or entire, all. 1. to cure of a disease or wound and restore to soundness, or to that state of body in which the natural functions are regularly performed; as, to heal the sick. Speak, and my servant shall be healed. Matt.8. 2. to cure; to remove or subdue; as, to heal a disease. 3. to cause to cicatrize; as, to heal a sore or wound. 4. to restore to soundness; as, to heal a wounded limb. 5. to restore purity to; to remove feculence or foreign matter. thus, saith the Lord, I have healed these waters. 2 Kings.2. 6. to remove, as differences or dissension; to reconcile, as parties at variance; as, to heal a breach or difference. 7. In Scripture, to forgive; to cure moral disease and restore soundness. I will heal their backsliding. Hos.14. 8. to purify from corruptions, redress grievances and restore to prosperity. Jer.14. 9. to cover, as a roof with tiles, slate, lead, etc.
HEAL, v.i. to grow sound; to return to a sound state; as, the limb heals, or the wound heals; sometimes with up or over; it will heal up or over
'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'agreed. Ac 28:29  well. Mt 15:7; Mr 7:6; 2Pe 1:21  General references. exp: Heb 10:15.
Go. Isa 6:9-10; Eze 12:2; Mt 13:14-15; Mr 4:12; Lu 8:10; Joh 12:38-40; Ro 11:8-10 exp: Mt 10:6.  Hearing. De 29:4; Ps 81:11-12; Isa 29:10,14; 42:19-20; 66:4; Jer 5:21; Eze 3:6-7; 12:2; Mr 8:17-18; Lu 24:25,45; 2Co 4:4-6  General references. exp: Ex 8:32; De 29:4.
General references. exp: Ex 8:32; De 29:4
'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S24 (Verse 28)   the result of their ongoing rejection of spiritual truth.
  1. Be it known therefore unto you,
  2. that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles,
  3. and  that they will hear it.

Acts 28:25-29 tells us the Jews could not agree about the Gospel.  Paul finalized with: Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it.

Too many people have this attitude.  They believe that they can live for self and the flesh and make a death-bed confession and then got to Heaven and 'get a mansion right next door to peter and exist in eternal bliss'.  2Corinthians 2:16 says: To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is sufficient for these things?  the phrase death unto death  means that every time that someone rejects the way of life and seeks the way of death, they become more corrupt and it becomes harder for them to accept the way of life.  Someone reported the death bed experiences of many famous atheists and none asked for salvation by Jesus  but all feared the devils they could see who came for them.


Please see the notes for Romans C10S25; 1Corinthians C1S11; 2Corinthians C1S5; Galatians C3-S9; Colossians C1S3 and know in 1John about the word know.  The word knew  is the past-tense form of the word know.  The New Testament definition is: 'A clear and certain perception of that which exists, or of truth and fact; and the perception of the connection and agreement, or disagreement between various truths and acts. Within the Biblical usage is the knowledge that comes only from personal intimate experience'.  Please see the notes for 2Peter 1:2-LJC; 2Peter 2:20-LJC and Philippians 1:9-11 about the word knowledge.  Please see the note for Romans 6:3 about the phrase Know ye not.  Please see the note for 1Corinthians C16S17 about the word acknowledge.  Please also see the note for Romans C11S4 about the word foreknow.

Please see the note for Romans intro about the word therefore.  The New Testament definition is: 'what follows the therefore is a future result that is based upon what came before the therefore and result is only seen there'.

Please see the note for Philippians 1:19-20 for links to every place in that epistle where we find the word salvation  along with definitions from three different dictionaries and links from other commentators.  The New Testament definition is: 'to exclude.  When used spiritually, it means to exclude from the damned by having God's life in you.  When used physically, it means to exclude from what is endangering physical life'.  As we see in the Bible and in this book, our continuing spiritual growth, and our sanctification  is part of true Biblical salvation.  Please see the note for Main Menu item for Salvation about the word save.  Please also see the notes for 2Thessalonians 2:13-LJC and Hebrews 12:2-LJC about the phrase salvation through sanctification.  Please also see the note for John 8:30 about the phrase non-saving belief  Please also see verses in the New Testament.  Summary on the name / role of Saviour.  Please also see the note for James 1:21 about the phrase save your soul.

Please see the note for Romans C15S13 about the word Gentile.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'In the scriptures, a non-Jew'.  Please see the note for Luke 2:32 for links to where the word of God  prophesies that God would bring the Gospel to the Gentiles  Please also see the Word Study on Gospel about the gospel to the Gentiles.

The meaning of the word wilt,  does not match what is found in a man-written dictionary.  The true Biblical meaning is: 'The will applied at a lifestyle level.  That is: a decision of will which does not change throughout the life'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 1:15-17 about the word will.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'That faculty of the mind by which we determine either to do or forbear an action; the faculty which is exercised in deciding, among two or more objects, which we shall embrace or pursue'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 1:15-17 about the word will.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'That faculty of the mind by which we determine either to do or forbear an action; the faculty which is exercised in deciding, among two or more objects, which we shall embrace or pursue'.  Please also see the note for 1Peter 2:15 about the phrase will of God.  Please also see the Message called The Will of God for the application of these verses in the life of the believer.

Please see the notes for 1Corinthians C12S14 and Galatians C3-S7 about the word hear.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'Perceiving by the ear.  This word is often used symbolically for hearing the spiritual message of the word of God, as sound. 1. Listening to; attending to; obeying; observing what is commanded. 2. Attending to witnesses or advocates in a judicial trial; trying'.  Please pay attention to the word 'obey' within this definition.  That is what most people refuse to do when the Bible says that they do not hear.  Please also see the note for James 2:5 about the word hearken.  Please also see the note for Mark 4:9 about the phrase He that hath ears to hear, let him hear.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'it known. Ac 2:14; 4:10; 13:38; Eze 36:32  the salvation. Ps 98:2-3; Isa 49:6; 52:10; La 3:26; Lu 2:30-32; 3:6  sent. Ac 11:18; 13:46-47; 14:27; 15:14,17; 18:6; 22:21; 26:17-18; Mt 21:41-43; Ro 3:29-30; 4:11; 11:11; 15:8-16  General references. exp: Lu 13:29; Joh 4:30'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S25 (Verse 29)   they argued among themselves using their own natural reasoning.
  1. And when he had said these words,
  2. The Jews departed,
  3. and had great reasoning among themselves.

Acts 28:25-29 tells us the Jews could not agree about the Gospel.  Paul finalized with: Be it known therefore unto you, that the salvation of God is sent unto the Gentiles, and that they will hear it.


Please see the note for Romans 11:1 about the phrase I say.  The New Testament definition is: 'Uttering in articulate sounds or words; speaking; telling; relating; reciting'.  Please also see the note for Romans C10S28 about the word gainsaying.  Please also see the note for Matthew 26:1 about the word sayings (plural).  Please also see the notes for Romans C15S15 and 2Corinthians 2:17 about the word speak.  Please also see the note for 2Corinthians 3:12-14 about the word speech.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians C4S15 and 1Peter 2:1 about the phrase evil speaking.  The words speaketh  and saith  mean that the person 'keeps on keeping on doing the saying'.

Please see the note for Colossians 2S2 about the word word.  The New Testament definition is: 'a single component part of human speech or language'.  However, The word of God  is the holy scriptures and in the English language, it is only the KJV-1611.  Please also see the notes for Romans C10S22 and Word in 1John about the phrase word of God.  Please also see the note for John 1:1 for an extensive note explaining the differences, and similarities, between the capitalized and the non-capitalized word word.  When a Bible reference uses an uppercase word, it is referring to Jesus Christ.  The uppercase makes this a formal name of the Son of God.  However, while the exact definition is different, the properties are spiritually similar to the lowercase word.  Please also see the note for 1Thessalonians 1:8 about the phrase word of the Lord.  Please note that The word of the Lord  is a sub-set of The word of GodThe word of God  contains all of God's written truth including recording the lies of Satan.  The word of the Lord  is that part of The word of God  which will be used to judge us.  The lies from Satan are not included within the word of the Lord.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 12:8 about the word depart.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word as: 'to go or move from. Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire. Matt. 25. It is followed by from, or from is implied before the place left. I will depart to my own land, that is, I will depart from this place to my own land. Num. 10. 2. to go from; to leave; to desist, as from a practice. Jehu departed not from the sins of Jeroboam. Jehoshaphat departed not from the way of Asa his father'.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 3:10 about the word reason.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A person is not reasonable, but is a Biblical fool,  when they refuse to allow a valid reason to change their opinion on a matter'.  Webster's 1828 dictionary defines this word is: 'n. re'zn. L. ratio, which is from ratus, and which proves reor to be contracted from redo, redor, and all unite with rod, L. radius, etc. Gr. to say or speak, whence rhetoric. See Read. 1. that which is thought or which is alleged in words, as the ground or cause of opinion, conclusion or determination. I have reasons which I may choose not to disclose. You ask me my reasons. I freely give my reasons. the judge assigns good reasons for his opinion, reasons which justify his decision. Hence in general, 2. the cause, ground, principle or motive of anything said or done; that which supports or justifies a determination, plan or measure. Virtue and vice are not arbitrary things; but there is a natural and eternal reason for that goodness and virtue, and against vice and wickedness. 1Peter 3. 3. Efficient cause. He is detained by reason of sickness. Spain in thin sown of people, partly by reason of its sterility of soil the reason of the motion of the balance in a wheel-watch is by motion of the next wheel. 4. Final cause. Reason, in the English language, is sometimes taken for true and clear principles; sometimes for clear and fair deductions; sometimes for the cause, particularly the final cause. 5. A faculty of the mind by which it distinguishes truth from falsehood, and good from evil, and which enables the possessor to deduce inferences from facts or from propositions. Self-love, the spring of motion, acts the soul, reason's comparing balance rules the whole - that sees immediate good by present sense, reason the future and the consequence. Reason is the director of man's will. 6. Ratiocination; the exercise of reason. But when by reason she the truth has found - 7. Right; justice; that which is dictated or supported by reason. Every man claims to have reason on his side. I was promised on a time to have reason for my rhyme. 8. Reasonable claim; justice. God brings good out of evil, and therefore it were but reason we should trust God to govern his own world. 9. Rationale; just account. this reason did the ancient fathers render, why the church was called catholic. 10. Moderation; moderate demands; claims which reason and justice admit or prescribe. the most probable way of bringing France to reason, would be by the making an attempt on the Spanish West Indies - In reason, in all reason, in justice; with rational ground. When anything is proved by as good arguments as a thing of that kind is capable of, we ought not in reason to doubt of its existence'.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'great reasoning. Ac 28:25; Mt 10:34-36; Lu 12:51; Joh 7:40-53'.

HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary


C28-S26 (Verse 29-31)   the end of the report on Paul.
  1. And Paul dwelt two whole years in his own hired house,
  2. and received all that came in unto him,
  3. Preaching the kingdom of God,
  4. and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ,
  5. with all confidence,
  6. no man forbidding him.

All throughout this book, we have seen the spiritual fight between God and devils being in the background and controlling events which were reported.  Our last sentence tells us that God proved that He had more power than the devils and that He let Paul minister without interference for the last few years of his life.

There's a whole message here, but I will only outline it.
  1. Paul dwelt...in his own hired house: he paid his own way and wasn't a burden on others.
  2. Paul received all: the gospel is for all and we should exclude none.
  3. Paul was Preaching the kingdom of God: that is trust and obedience to the things that God tells us, in the Bible, instead of what some man tell us.
  4. Paul was teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ: he taught everything about each and every role of the Son of God and didn't neglect ant section.
  5. Paul taught with all confidence  because he had received the truth directly from his personal Lord  and not from some other preacher, no matter how godly the preacher was.  When our faith is in a man and his message, we can not have all confidence.
  6. Paul had no man forbidding him  because he was willing to pay any price, and had paid all price, including torture and death, to preach the truth.

Notice that Paul preached about the  kingdom of God.  (Use this link to access the Study on this phrase which explains every usage of the phrase.)  It should be obvious that this is an entire study on it's own, especially when you consider the need to separate it from other kingdoms mentioned in the Bible.  However, two of the main verses to remember about the  of  are John 3:3 which tells us Except a man be born again, he cannot see the  kingdom of God.  And 1Corinthians 4:20 tells us For the  kingdom of God is not in word, but in power.  these and other verses make it clear that only saved (be born again),  but not all saved (but in power),  will enter The kingdom of God.

Paul also preached about our Lord Jesus Christ,  not just Jesus  and not SaviourSaviour  is only mentioned twice in this book and Lord  occurs 110 tines in 102 verses.  And, all throughout this book we saw saved people who obeyed even while persecuted.  Today, people want to make a profession that does not require obedience nor suffering.  That is not The true Gospel of the Bible.


Please see the notes for Romans C14S1; 1Corinthians C15S1 and Colossians C2-S4 about the word receive.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To take, as a thing offered or sent; to accept'.  In addition, please see the note for Matthew 10:41; which explains that in order to truly receive  a person, we must receive  their character as our own.

Please see the note for Romans 1:1 about the word concern.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Pertaining to; regarding; having relation to'.

Please see the note for 2Corinthians 5:1 about the word house.  The New Testament definition for this word is: ' In a general sense, a building or shed intended or used as a habitation or shelter for animals of any kind; but appropriately, a building or edifice for the habitation of man; a dwelling place, mansion or abode for any of the human species. It may be of any size and composed of any materials whatever, wood, stone, brick, etc.  This word is also used, symbolically within the Bible, for the descendants of a person'.  Please also see the note for 1Peter 4:17 about the phrase house of God.  Please also see the note for Luke 1:26-27 about the phrase house of David.  Please also see the note for Luke 1:32-33 about the phrase house of Jacob.  Please also see the note for Matthew 10:25 about the words household / householder.

Please see the note for Mark 10:52 about the word whole.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'All; total; containing the total amount or number, or the entire thing; as the whole earth; the whole world; the whole solar system; the whole army; the whole nation. 2. Complete; entire; not defective or imperfect; as a whole orange; the egg is whole; the vessel is whole. 3. Unimpaired; unbroken; uninjured. My life is yet whole in me. 2 Samuel 1. 4. Sound; not hurt or sick. they that are whole need not a physician. Matthew 9. 5. Restored to health and soundness; sound; well. thy faith hath made thee whole. Mark 5. His hand was restored whole. Mark 3.
WHOLE, n. 1. the entire thing; the entire or total assemblage of parts. the whole of religion is contained in the short precept, Love God with all your heart, and your neighbor as yourself. Fear God and keep his commandments, for this is the whole duty of man. Ecclesiastes 12. 2. A system; a regular combination of parts
'.  Please also see the note for 1Timothy 6:3 about the word wholesome.

Please see the note for Romans C7S24 about the word dwell.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Webster's 1828 dictionary defines dwelling as 'ppr. Inhabiting; residing; sojourning; continuing with fixed attention.
DWELL'ING, n. Habitation; place of residence; abode. Hazor shall be a dwelling for dragons. Jer.49. 1. Continuance; residence; state of life. thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field. Dan.4
'.  Please also see the note for John 7:39 about the phrase indwelling Holy Spirit.

Please see the notes for Romans C16S33; 1Corinthians C15S1; Galatians C1-S4 and 2Timothy 4:1-LJC about the word preach.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To pronounce a public discourse on a religious subject, or from a subject, or from a text of Scripture. the purpose of preaching is to get people to obey God's word'.  Please also see the note for Romans 10:14 about the word preacher.  Please also see the Study called False things According to the Bible about 'false preachers'.

The kingdom of Heaven  is the kingdom  that 'belongs to' Heaven  and is applied to beings, and things, which reside in Heaven.  The kingdom of God  is 'God's character in us' because a king  puts his chartacter on his kingdom and the kingdom of God  is given in this life.  In addition, we know that every kingdom  has a king.  Please see verses on king in the New Testament and the Summary on king.  Please also see the note for Revelation 10:11-LJC about the phrase kings of the earth.  Please also see the note for John 18:33-LJC about the phrase King of the Jews.  Please also see the note for Revelation 14:14-LJC about the phrase King of kings.  Please also see the note for John 18:33-LJC about the phrase King of the Jews.  Please see the notes1Corinthians C4S20; 1Corinthians C15S46; Galatians C5S20 and the Doctrinal Study for about the phrase The kingdom of God.  The New Testament definition is: 'God's character in us'.  Please also see the note for 1Corinthians C6S16 about the phrase kingdom of God rejected by lifestyle sins.  Please also see the note for Matthew 9:10 about the word sinners.  Please also see the notes for Ephesians 5:5; 2Timohy 4:1 and 2Peter 1:11 for about the phrase kingdom of Christ.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians 1:12 for links to where Paul  is named within the Bible.  Please see the note for Colossians C1S6 for links to every place where the phrase I Paul  is used.  Please also see the second half of the book called SbS-Preacher Missionaries about how God used Paul  to show us how He uses a pastor / missionary to build the ministry.

Please see the note for Acts 1:7 about the word own.  Webster's 1828 defines this word as: 'Belonging to; possessed; peculiar; usually expressing property with emphasis, or in express exclusion of others. It follows my, your, his, their, thy, her. God created man in his own image. Adam begat a son in his own likeness. Let them fall by their own counsel. He washed us from our sins in his own blood.  In the phrases, his own nations, his own country, the word own denotes that the person belongs to the nation or country.  2. Own often follows a verb; as, the book is not my own, that is, my own book.  3. It is used as a substitute.  That they may dwell in a place of their own. 2Sam. 7.  in this use, a noun cannot follow own.  4. "He came to his own, and his own received him not," that is, his own nation or people; own being here used as a substitute, like many other adjectives.
OWN, v.t. from the adjective.  1. to have the legal or rightful title to; to have the exclusive right of possession and use. A free holder in the United states owns his farm. Men often own land or goods which are not in their possession.  2. to have the legal right to, without the exclusive right to use; as, a man owns the land in front of his farm to the middle of the highway.  3. to acknowledge to belong to; to avow or admit that the property belongs to.  When you come, find me out and own me for your son.  4. to avow; to confess, as a fault, crime or other act; that is, to acknowledge that one has done the act; as, to own the faults of youth; to own our guilt. the man is charged with theft, but he has not owned it.  5. In general, to acknowledge; to confess; to avow; to admit to be true; not to deny; as, to own our weakness and frailty.  Many own the gospel of salvation more from custom than conviction
'.  Please also see the note for Acts 27:11 about the word owner.

Please see the note for 1Corinthians C12S27 about the word teach / taught.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'To instruct; to inform; to communicate to another the knowledge of that of which he was before ignorant'.  The word taught  is the past-tense form of the word teach.  Please also see the note for John 3:2 about the word teacher.  Please also see the Study called False things According to the Bible about 'false teachers'.

Please see the note for Philippians 1:3-7 about the word confident.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Having full belief; trusting; relying; fully assured. This is how the saved are to trust God'.

Please also see the note for Hebrews 3:6 about the word confidence.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'A trusting, or reliance; an assurance of mind or firm belief in the integrity, stability or veracity of another, or in the truth and reality of a fact'.  Please also see the note for Philippians 1:3-7 about the word confident.  The New Testament definition for this word is: 'Having full belief; trusting; relying; fully assured. This is how the saved are to trust God'.

Please see the note for 1Timothy 4:1 about the word forbid.  The New Testament definition is: 'To prohibit; to interdict; to command to forbear or not to do'.  Please also see the note for Galatians C3S25 about the phrase God forbid.

The Treasury of Scripture Knowledge provides Bible references for this sentence as: 'Paul. St. Paul, after his release, is supposed to have visited Jud'a, in the way to which he left Titus at Crete, (Tit 1:5,) and then returned through Syria, Cilicia, Asia Minor, and Greece, to Rome; where, according to primitive tradition, he was beheaded by order of Nero, A.D. 66, at Aquae Saiviae, three miles from Rome, and interred in the Via Ostensis, two miles from the city, where Constantine erected a church.  dwelt. Ac 28:16  General references. exp: 2Ti 1:17.
Cir. A.M. 4069. A.D. 65.  Preaching. Ac 28:23; 8:12; 20:25; Mt 4:23; Mr 1:14; Lu 8:1  and teaching. Ac 5:42; 23:11  with. Ac 4:29,31; Eph 6:19-20; Php 1:14; Col 4:3-4; 2Ti 4:17  General references. exp: 2Ti 1:17
'.


HomeStart Web PageStart of Chapter   Chapter Summary

Contact:  Webmaster@LJC1611KJV.com.  Member of Tower Road Baptist Church, Abq., NM, U.S.A., 87121.  Copyright 2009 Lord Jesus Christ in the 1611KJV.  All rights reserved. Revised: 10/31/24.